Quantcast
Channel: TellyGunge
Viewing all 2340 articles
Browse latest View live

A 2015 Holy Grail nominee?

$
0
0

Namely, Brendon Tyler, for uploading an NHP clip I’ve not seen before (but I’ve seen talked about), a Generation Game scene I haven’t seen before, a Generation Game scene I have seen before but not in a while, and an extended Konnie Huq gunging scene. His YouTube channel is here.

Incidentally, I was a bit disappointed with the NHP clip. Not seeing the gunge dropping on the victim was a bit of a let down. The other stuff’s okay though!

Finally, since t’is the season, happy whatever doesn’t offend you!



Do They Know It’s Gungemas?! – Introduction

$
0
0

So Christmas is over. The geese have gotten fat and subsequently were consumed. There has been a recent lack of any celebrity polls. And Otherguy has an early New Year’s resolution to start writing again. I thought I’d start with a quick crowd-pleasing festive poll before I finish my more high-concept stuff.

And here’s your host, Emma Willis!

Emma Willis

“Thank you. Now we have plenty of Christmas leftovers that we’ve got nothing to do with and we thought we’d use them for an end of year celebrity surprise. It was the biggest song of the year. One of the greatest Christmas singles of all time. This year it divided the public like nothing else. Was it charity, was it self-promotion?? You get the chance to vote later on. But more importantly we have six of the ladies responsible here.”

“Four of them will walk away clean from the studio. But for the other two…well it’ll be an interesting start to the New Year. The candidate with the second most votes will receive a good old fashioned messing. But the lady voted most gungable will receive what my friend Emma Crosby (cheers zapmarvin) refers to as a Level III gunging. That’s right ladies and gents, it’ll be underwear time!”

Jessie Ware

Ellie Goulding

“So without further ado let’s introduce the celebrities……..”

Entering the studio were demure soul-singer Jessie Ware, diminuitive popstar Ellie Goulding, the curvaceous and vivacious Rita Ora, Clean Bandit cellist Grace Chatto, Emeli Sande (who notably isn’t a fan of the song) and the quirkiest of quirky songstresses Paloma Faith.

The Poll is open. I’ll run it until the 6th of January. Happy New Year!!

Rita Ora

Grace Chatto

Emeli Sande

Paloma Faith


Tuition Free Show – 8: Dangling by a Thread

$
0
0

My new year’s resolution is to finish what I started. I’ve kept the disclaimer in for old time’s sake and you may need to take a minute to refresh yourself with all of the old stories. Happy New Year!!

Disclaimer: Although this story mentions educational institutions, TV shows and places, it is purely a work of fiction for personal enjoyment. The story does NOT describe real events and should NOT be taken to accurately portray any real entity mentioned. The people described are fictional and any resemblance to any person is purely coincidental.

In keeping with its fictional nature, the events and activities described in the story may not be legal, ethical or safe. This site does NOT endorse or recommend their enactment.

This story contains adult themes. If you happen to comprehend a certain non-English language it also contains some exceptionally creative swearing.

This story is set within the same decadent parallel universe as “Slime” and is written with deep respect for the original which inspired me to write this rather extended story (part of a sequence). It features a gameshow with the same morals (lack of) and dark undertones produced by the same company as “Slime”. 

Tuition Free Show 1Contestant GuideTuition Free Show 2Tuition Free Show 3Tuition Free Show 4Tuition Free Show 5Tuition Free Show T6aTuition Free Show 6bTuition Free Show 6cTuition Free Show 7a, Tuition Free Show 7b.

The lights came up on a stage already set. Harrie, Hanako, Danielle, Ivona and Ali were all present. However they were in an incredibly strange predicament.

Five green frosted boxes were present on the stage. Each student had their head, hands and bare feet poking out of tight holes on the glass. Even stranger however was what was above each contestants head….a mass of multi-coloured balloons. Each of these balloons had below them a clear plastic bag. Some of these bags were bulging, some were empty.

Even stranger still was tnefarious glass block 3hat these balloons were anchored by a thin piece of string held clasped between the upper and lower teeth of each contestant. The whole picture became clear – each student had their remaining clothes in the clear plastic bag, they were utterly naked under the frosted glass and their closed mouths were the only thing preventing their clothes from floating away into the roof of the dingy studio. The darkened silhouettes of each contestant was tantalizingly visible under their mostly panic stricken faces.

Gez’s flinty eyes stared down the barrel of the camera “The aim of this game is very, very simple. In order to preserve their dignity every contestant must keep hold of her bunch of balloons.  Two candidates will be eliminated. Three candidates will remain. There are two obstacles that stand in their way, however. The first is the weight of the clothes that they were wearing as this round commenced. The second one is a surprise:” Gez’s eyes flickered malevolently across the row of contestants “It gives me tremendous pleasure to introduce….the Evil Exes!”

Four men and one young woman waltzed happily into the studio dressed in bright red onesies replete with devil horns and pitchforks. All five remaining contestants were wide-eyed in shock with no ability to vocalise their surprise.

  • Doug – Harrie’s messy-haired ex brought along a large barrel of hummus and began liberally applying it to her dyed-red hair. Harrie’s mouth remained firmly closed, not overburdened by the empty bag hanging from the bunch of balloons.
  • Anita – Well surprise surprise Hanako had a sapphic side to her! Slim, short-haired and pleasant featured; Anita began pouring beans with considerable gusto over her exes head. Hanako’s teeth were holding pretty firm and Anita’s attitude seemed to soften, playfully squirting condiments over Hanako. Maybe she wasn’t such an evil ex after all!
  • Jeremy – Danielle’s broad-shouldered and square-jawed old flame’s large, shovel-like hands went straight for her well-manicured, exposed feet. From the wriggling of her appendages and manic movement of her eyes it was obvious that she was excruciatingly ticklish. It was taking all of her fighting spirit to avoid letting go of the balloon.
  • Duane – Not strictly an ex; but Ali’s one night stand with Lincoln City’s defensive enforced had already caused her and her best friend some bother (!). He poured a foul-smelling concoction (canteen food?? left over protein shakes??) slowly over her face, relishing watching her squirm. The rear camera showed Ali wriggling her toes, fighting her gag reflex.
  • Daryl – Ivona’s bespectacled nerdyish old boyfriend approached her with an extraordinarily large thermos flask. He opened it. Misty wisps of dry ice tumbled out of the flask and into the atmosphere. He plunged the steaming mixture straight onto Ivona’s already strained face. There was nothing the poor girl could do to avoid opening her lips and teeth…

Ivona’s eyes widened in shock as the balloon carrying her punk rock trousers, shirt and underwear drifted into the roof of the building. An ominous gurgling sound started from the tank

Jebi se!” Ivona roared

The glass had transfigured from a dark green to a transparent. Ivona’s body had gone from a dark silhouette to a clear pearly white. It was cutting-edge, colour-changing SmartGlass, the studio had hidden that trick. The naked body that she had so carefully guarded throughout the earlier rounds was incontestably visible.

The camera zoomed in on the Croatian’s formerly amenable and pleasant face. Her nostrils were flared, eyes widened, mouth-open, teeth bared. Her hands were clasped into fists, her back was arched and her glorious, curvesome buttocks revealed.

Evidently, Ivona’s body was not model-esque. But to a public so used to flawless airbrushing there was something glorious about her small rolls of belly fat, full-some breasts and that Iggy Azalea-slaying behind.

The gunge came; spluttering and spitting out of three pipes. Two of them pointed at each nipple. The third was a fountain exploding right between her thighs: leading Ivona to scream a noisily gutteral “Čaću ti jarcaaaa!

Ivona fixed her ‘evil’ ex with a sizzling glower “It’s hitting a spot that you never came close to!” She spat. Daryl slammed a Rozata creme caramel (a Croatian delicacy he saved for such an occasion) into her face by way of response. Ivona’s splattered, indignant face next received a gallon bucket of lumpy, purplish gunge. This clung to her ragged hair and formed tidal waves of gunk running off her chin. Daryl ruffled her hair into an extravagant quiff. The public could no doubt see less of her naked body now but they could see a goop-covered human shape.

“Now,” remarked Gez “We are offering each ex the opportunity to have a bit of fun with a student who tried to get their degree for free from an impoverished television company. But first we need to return Ivona to a nice clean slate. Give Daryl a bit of a, erm, blank slate.”

The pipes in the tank ceased disgorging gunge and instead Ivona uttered an unearthly scream as the icy water flowed in torrents over her slimy form cleansing her of the last of the purple gunge. The high-pressure jets needled her skin and left it looking akin to that of a goose-pimpled new-born. Daryl tipped the iciest and biggest of ice buckets over her head leaving her fringe flopped over her eyes.

Daryl looked into the camera and revealed her punishment.

“I want her hoisted into the air to be used as target practice. I have a large crate of rancid, horrible tomatoes and I want every audience member to grab a handful and launch them at the girl who tore my heart out, stamped on it and flung it into a kitchen blender. For any direct hits on the psychobitch’s face and arse you win yourself a free pint! Although fairplay if you can honestly tell the difference between her face and backside!!”

Like many men Daryl’s attitude to his ex was completely contradictory. If he thought that she was so piggishly ugly why was he so gutted that she dumped him??

Strung up, chest heaving and with nipples lead bullet hard, Ivona surveyed the crowd with a brave look of disdain. As the crowd clambered almost on top of one another to grab the over-succulent fruit/vegetables, Ivona steeled herself. In an instance a volley of vegetables predictably splattered off her body, stinging her flesh and causing her to writhe in a pointless effort to avoid them.

 As the crowd’s attention was drawn to the bookish Croat’s predicament two distinct gurgling sounds were heard.

Two sets of balloons floated towards the ceiling….

Two tanks of frosted glass went clear…..

Exposed for the world to see were Danielle’s toned, sporty body and Ali’s slimmer model-esque physique….

“Stop, stop, stop!” cried an exasperated Gez. “It seems we have a photo finish here.”  The gurgling stopped leaving both students panting, chests heaving with pained looking expressions. “Let’s run that finish frame by frame.”

The screen cut to the two students side by side. Jeremy was working on the excruciatingly ticklish soles of Danielle’s feet. Darrell was roughly pouring rancid cream onto Ali’s button-cute but screwed up face. In slow motion the camera eventually found the frame in question. Both girl’s mouths opened….at EXACTLY the same time!

“Well we have no real plans for this to happen. We’ll have to let the audience decide!!”

 

 

 


The New Get Your Own Back: Series 4: Celebrity Special!

$
0
0

This story is purely a work of fiction. It does NOT describe real events and the characters are fictional. Any resemblance to real events or persons is coincidence. In keeping with its fictional nature, the events and activities described in the story may not be legal, ethical or safe. This site does NOT endorse or recommend their enactment.

Although this story mentions real persons, corporations, TV shows and places, it is purely a work of fiction for personal enjoyment. The story does NOT describe real events and should NOT be taken to accurately portray any real entity mentioned. In keeping with its fictional nature, the events and activities described in the story may not be legal, ethical or safe. This site does NOT endorse or recommend their enactment.

It’s finally here!

And by the looks of it today, I’m not the only one who really wanted to get their story up by the New Year!

Right, first of all, sorry for the long wait. I know one or two of you have been in contact and mentioned it that you were looking forward to it – hope it delivers. It took a little bit more time than usual to get round to writing this, but it’s been a fun one! Consider it a late Christmas present.

Next up, there is a new series on it’s way. So many people have been creative and given me a lot of great nominees, so thank you for that. And the feedback from the stories that were based on real people and reasons were great too – I even got called a legend for doing this in an email, nice boost of morale there! I’ve saved the letters of those I haven’t got round to, so if you haven’t seen your nominee yet, don’t worry – they will have their time above the Gunk Dunk in time.

Gunk Dunk was decided by you, but the games were coin toss, points random. (‘Goo Who’ segment though that’s my decision!)

Enough waffling from me, let’s ‘watch’…

NGYOB

The infamous theme tune played out, lights whizzing and flashing all around. The camera was keeping up with this, spinning and dipping and diving, panning across the audience and going a bit whacky. And there was no wonder as it spun around suddenly to show a large mouth of pearly white teeth, grinning like a kid.

“The audience is ready, I’m ready, our contestants and adults are ready, are you?”

The audience went wild with anticipation as Dave sounded out his iconic maniacal laugh. The series had been on a short Autumn break, but it was coming back with a bang. Of all the major celebrities to be on the show in the past couple of years, the producers had decided to scale it down a little, and looked for some unlucky and familiar CBBC faces to go up against the goo. A cameraman took the camera from Dave, who belted into the middle of the studio floor.

“Hello, my name is Dave Benson Phillips, and this is Get Your Own Back – the greatest show on earth if you’re a kid, the worst kind of nightmare if you’re a grown up!”

The audience chuckled at this, knowing the truth behind it. Dave’s show had had so many adults on in the past, and word had spread fast in the old days. Many adults genuinely quivering in font of their TV screens in fear of being asked that dreadful question, “Erm, can I take you on this show on CBBC…”.

“And this is a very special episode as I’ve said. We have two adults here today who you may be familiar with if you’re a regular viewer on CBBC, but they are not any less horrible than your average grown up. I cannot wait to get this show underway, so let’s meet our teams! On the yellow team today, 11 year old Callum, and for the blues, 10 year old Ellie!”

From both sides, the children ran in waving and smiling. The crowd cheered them on as they came to Dave’s side. Callum was sporting spiky reddish hair, his face covered in freckles. Ellie had a ponytail of brown hair wafting behind her. Both kids were of the same height more or less. Dave turned to his right.

“Alright then Callum, let’s start this with you. Who is your CBBC celebrity, how are you related and why have you brought them?”

“Lindsey Russell and she is my big sister.”

0hla2qv13

“Ah, Lindsey of Blue Peter fame yes?”

“Yeah, but please don’t mention fame to her.”

“Oh we’d better find out why and read your.”

Dear Dave,

Please help me. My big sister has landed a role as a Blue Peter presenter last year on CBBC. At first I was happy for her! She used to be lovely, helping me with homework, taking me out to see my favourite movies and played games with me! But now, ugh…well, ever since she landed her role on Blue Peter she’s turned into such a nuisance. That fame has gone to her head. Every time my friends come round, she hounds them to sign some autographs for them, and if we’re out in public she tries to get selfies with the public, who don’t always know her! She spends hours in the bathroom now, shouts ‘BUT I’M FAMOUS’ if I beat her at games and she jumps at the chance to use her fame to embarrass me even. On Blue Peter she sometimes tells stories about her ‘little brother’, and I’m always the butt of her jokes – THAT’S ME, she makes jokes of me. She makes all my friends laugh at me when I go to school because they heard the stories on the show too. Please help me. Her dream was being famous. My dream now is to funk her into that horrible gunge, wheel her out and take selfies of HER, covered in muck and crying in humiliation in front of all her fans! That would make her famous for all the wrong reasons! Yay :D!

Callum

“Oh wow, that was a big letter. Well, I apologise for this Callum but for a few minutes she may enjoy her spotlight, at least until I show her that tank behind! Bring out that vein sister lads!”

“No, no, no – Lindsey Russell? Blue Peter? Hello? This isn’t the right studio, this isn’t what I need to be wearing either you should take me back to the changing rooms so I can change!”

To the left, out came a pillory with a flustered looking Lindsey Russell. She was bent over and had been placed in the medieval looking stock, yet wasn’t protesting her innocence as much as insisting she was in the wrong studio. The family resemblance to her brother was striking, she too had reddish brown hair which came to just above her shoulders, the ends curled a little. She had a few freckles on her face, but not as many as her younger brother, and had quire distinctive eyebrows which were raised in confusion. She was dressed in her GYOB gear unlike many before her; her yellow shirt was tight against her and was tucked into black jean shorts. As well as the shorts, she wore a pair of dark tights. This was a similar style to what she wore on Blue Peter, but for GYOB, the tucked in shirt and tights were something rare. Her cart came to a stop and she spotted the audience.

“Oh! Well, actually, never-mind I have a lot of my adoring fans here to see – hey, what!”

The audience was unanimous in their booing and hissing, although many probably were fans, every adult on GYOB was on the losing side to the audience.

“Oh you must be confusing me for someone else! Hi guys, I’m Lindsey Russell, you’ve probably heard my name a few times at CBBC and well, I’m glad to help you put a name to a face – “

“Lindsey! Zip it! We all know your name and face!”

Lindsey looked round slowly in disbelief at Dave.

“H – How…HOW DARE YOU.”

This prompted some laughter in the crowd, as well as with Callum.

“Lindsey, you do know where you are right?”

“I should be on Blue Peter right now, the show can’t start without me. I am the show, hehehe.”

She gave a cheeky laugh to herself. Callum rolled his eyes as the audience moaned and Dave just simply put his hand over his eyes in near defeat.

“Callum, I can see what you mean. The fame has gone to her head indeed. Lindsey, you’re on Get Your Own Back love.”

The 23 year old shrugged.

“Oh right, well I’m glad you invited me, your viewing figures may – wait? Do you mean GYOB? But…ohhh, that explains the shirt. Isn’t this the show with the big tank of really smelly gunge and..uhm…”

Lindsey looked behind her, suddenly realising with fear and spotted the ominous Gunk Dunk behind her. She turned round and started to shake her head, repeating ‘No’ in denial quite rapidly. Her wailing was stopped by Dave who placed a large sticker with the Blue Peter flag over her mouth. Her eyes turned to that of fear and pleading as Dave continued.

“The less attention we give her right now the better I’d say. You’re not the only well known person here today Missy so quit moaning! Callum, do you think she deserves her fame?”

“Well yeah. I think she does. But what I also think she deserves is to be thrown right into the gunge. You deserve to be messy and embarassed. You’re going in that.”

Callum prodded his sister and pointed behind him laughing, enjoying being able to tease his big sister. Lindsey frowned and shook her head as Dave laughed and then turned to Ellie.

“Ok then Ellie, welcome to the show. Who have you brought to Get Your Own Back today, do we know her and why?”

“I think you probably know her. I’ve brought my cousin, Katie Thistleton who is one of the CBBC presenters. I’ve had it with her and her, ‘Tips, Tricks and Tutoring.”

_66206575_katie&hacker-6

“Oh we’d better unravel this, here we go…”

Dave,

I have a problem which only your big tank of slime and gunge can sort. My cousin is Katie Thistleton, one of the CBBC presenters. She only lives on the next street to me so is always around our house (*Sigh*), and EVERY time she is here she tries to like, give me lessons and all. I want to become a dancer but she is adamant I should become a presenter like her. But she doesn’t just suggest it, she basically is training me against my will! She sits me down and gives me lessons on how to be a presenter (Using her own ‘Amazing’ self as an example). Katie then gives me lots of pop quiz’s too, she actually sat me through a half an hour exam once, no joke. If I fail her questions and exams, I have to do the chores around the house. She actually comes into my school to teach about reading books but she then gets me up to try and present in front of my class, and then thoroughly rips me to pieces in what I did wrong in front of them, HUMILIATING ME. She is obsessed. I hate being on camera, I get all embarrassed, but I’m willing to come on your show to embarrass HER for once. I wanna dunk her into your filthy pool and send her off, stinking and dripping of your disgusting gunge, to present on CBBC with Hacker – so that he can tell her off and teach her presenting standards, haha!

From Ellie

“Uh oh. Well, we’d better bring her out. I’m hoping she doesn’t try to steal my job…”

From the right, a similar pillory to the one Lindsey was in, was brought out. The 25 year old had a fed up looking face on as she was wheeled out, a mixture of embarrassment and disappointment, the latter mockingly to her young cousin. She had a little bit of make up on, but not a ridiculous amount and the corner of her mouth was smiling slightly. Her blonde hair was in a ponytail, hanging down by her side as she was bent over in the pillory. Her blue GYOB top was worn loose, was a tight fit and small, the bottom of it being right at the top of her shorts. She had chosen to wear figure hugging shorts. Her legs looked a little athletic, but were smooth looking. Just like Lindsey, she seemed to take a great care and pride in her onscreen appearance.

“Well hello Miss Thistleton. Welcome to the show!”

“Oh yeah, thanks Dave.”

She looked away and rolled her eyes to match her sarcastic tone.

“Katie, whats the deal, I mean come on. Exams in presenting?”

“Dave look at me. I’ve made a great career presenting, I make the screen glow and kids love hearing me. I come up with great little features and it’s always with a smile. I think that Ellie could be an amazing presenter. I don’t understand how encouraging her is a bad thing, isn’t it good?”

Ellie was shaking her head and some of the kids in the audience were booing.

“Katie, obsessing over it and becoming a strict teacher of it is not a good thing I can tell you that.”

“Pff, I could teach you a few things ya’ big clown.”

Although traditionally against the adult, the whole studio shook with the roar of laughter. The audience, Callum, Lindsey and Ellie were all beside themselves as the king of revenge was put in his place. Dave just looked, shocked beyond belief. 

“I, am, speechless. Here, this will shut you up for a five minutes.”

Dave stuffed what looked like a small novelty teddy, in the shape of a dog into Katie’s mouth. It was obviously meant to resemble her onscreen co-host, Hacker T. Dog.

“I may act like a clown but Katie dear, although you may be a great presenter, you’re co-presenter is a dog. We all know HE is really in charge!”

Katie simply scowled hard at Dave as the audience chuckled. He laughed himself and walked back in between the two teams.

“Right well we have our teams, two contestants and two celebrities. There’s just one more thing I have to show you. Come with me…here we go. Now, there’s going to be some games as usual on GYOB. The kids will be trying to score as many points as they can, whilst their adults are trying to stop them. But the child with the most points will have a better chance later to throw their adults into THIS!”

The camera panned away and down from Dave to show the dreaded tank. The gunge was fitting of the theme of the special; overall it was green and white, the colours of the CBBC channel. Around the edge, and dotted around it was blue for Blue Peter. The three colours though were all different kinds of gunge. The green, which was the most prominent was simply a thick, sloppy mud like substance. If a coin was to be dropped into some green, it would probably land with a squelch and suck into the sludge slowly – that was how thick it was. The blue, of which there was a decent amount, was wet looking and a little shiny. Classic looking 90’s slime, and was messily dotted and ‘splurged’ across the tank. Finally, the white seemed to be similar to marshmallow fluff; appearing a lot more sticky than anything. It was swirled mostly around the edge, next to the blue, apart from a large puddle of if in the middle. On this, a black substance made up todays lettering. It was more personalised than usual, with two puddles underneath each chair. One read, “Launch Lindsey Off”, and the other one read, “Kick Katie Off “, both connecting in the corners with the final massive puddle of white on the gunge reading, “And Drench Her In The Stench!” The whole gunge had been spruced up quite a bit for the episode and it looked incredible to the audience.

“Oh yes, our big tank has had a celebrity makeover. Sporting the colours of the CBBC and Blue Peter today, it’s horrible and cold, Slimy and grotty, Rank and revolting! This stuff is going to stick and get everywhere for one of those two ladies over there, oh yes! One of them will be getting very messy later. Is Lindsey going to get an embarrassing new form of fame, or will Katie be taught a long overdue lesson of her own? Who know’s, but those words aren’t for decoration, this stuff really does pong quite a bit ladies, be scared! HAHAHAHA!”

It cut to Lindsey, who was now looking very scared as evident to her eyes, eyebrows contorted in pleading and was shaking her head, a little bit of whimpering could be heard. Katie on the other hand was twitching a little, one eye half closed at the thought of the gunge. A muffled, “Ewww” could just about be heard. Dave came back to the teams and lifted up his hands.

“They haven’t really seen the actual gunge in the tank yet though, that will come later – we’re going to save their first reactions for right above the gunge! Without further ado, let’s start of this celebrity edition of Get Your Own Back with out first game!”

The audience cheered loudly as the camera panned out and a title card came on.

-

- Round 1: Trouble Tennis -

-

The camera came back on, showing Dave smiling between the two kids, who were both holding large foam like tennis rackets.

“A brand new game for you here on Get Your Own Back, Trouble Tennis! It’s very simple, our two young contestants here will try to use their novelty tennis rackets to hit their large coloured tennis balls into those big buckets on those scales over there.”

Behind Dave, Callum and Ellie was a mock inflatable tennis court. It had the net just behind them, however the other side wasn’t set out like a traditional court. It had two large buckets, one for each team. They both had a sort of scale that they were sitting on. However in the middle of the court, just behind the net, so nearer to Dave and the kids, were the two celebrities. They were both sitting in large inflatable chairs, meant to parody a tennis umpire’s seat, a bucket of ball pool balls next to them and a small sort of table/hand rest in front of them so they wouldn’t fall out. Instead of their GYOB gear though, both ladies wore clean white tennis shirts and shorts, and were bare footed. Lindsey, who’s red hair stood out against the white, was not moving too much. She was watching her bare feet on the base of the chair. Katie on the other hand looked rearing to go, already juggling a ball and patting her feet up and down. 

“But on GYOB nothing is simple. Now to Callum’s right is fame mongering Lindsey, and on Ellie’s left is problematic presenter Katie. They have their tennis balls, well really light ball pool balls, and will be chucking them at the kids. But if you notice, those buckets behind them are on scales. It’s very simple, one of these large tennis balls weighs a lot, and each one into the bucket is 10 points. Each one will add to the weight of the buckets, and then the scale gets below that red mark on the post next to the bucket, it will give one of our celebrities a right horrible sliming! Of course both ladies can’t see the scales so this will be great! We’re all ready here, so all I need to say is, 3, 2, 1, GO!”

Everyone involved moved at once; Callum and Ellie went for their first tennis balls and hit them with the large foam bats, both missing. The two presenters began a barrage of balls at their counterparts, both surprisingly fast and throwing them pretty hard. Callum had already taken a few hits from Lindsey, who had immediatley began to laugh at her little brother. Ellie was working on dodging the balls flying to her from Katie rather than trying to bat her own into the buckets. This was why Callum now had two in his, and she hadn’t even got one about 30 seconds into the game. 

“We love new games here at GYOB and this may shape up to be one of my favourites I think! Callum already has a couple in I think – Oh and that’s another! Ellie is doing well though, she has just got her first into that bucket, very good. Now look at Lindsey’s interesting method, she’s throwing two balls at once!”

And it was true. She had began to throw them more consistently, yet Callum was taking them in his stride. Ellie was now getting used to the barrage from her cousin and was getting more of her tennis balls into the bucket than she was at the start. The two buckets were slowly lowering themselves with each ball, and it was due to nothing but the weight of the balls. No tampering involved, the game would only end once one of the buckets would go beyond the red mark on the post. Katie was trying to time her throws in line with her cousins batting, to try and put her off at the crucial moment. And it seemed to be working as Ellie wasn’t getting as many in as Callum.

“Those buckets are dipping quite quick, oh yes not long now! Now what I am going to love about this is neither of our celebrities know where the buckets are up to. For all they know, the kids have missed completely as they cannot hear me! But right now it looks like Callum is a bit closer.”

Lindsey was continuing to flail her arms, throwing the balls left right and centre at her brother. He wasn’t phased still, hitting them like mad. He had around 6 balls in so far or so. Ellie had only 4. Callum batted another and it landed it, the bucket dipping and finally going below the red mark. A light on the pole flashed and he smiled, still dodging a couple of balls from his oblivious sister.

“Callum’s bucket is below the line, the light is flashing, so here comes the gunge!”

Lindsey picked up another ball ready but from above a massive glob of yellow swelled above her. The hapless presenter opened her mouth wide in shock as the first huge blob of slime landed and exploded over her head, spraying out all around her. She jumped, her chair wobbling and slipped back against the back of her seat, disappearing as the torrent of gunge washed over her. Her lovely clean white attire was ruined, her shorts and front getting a right dirtying. It sprayed out slightly again as it fell over her head and features once more, a high pitched scream sounding out to the cheer of the audience and Callum. Her legs caught a bit of a splatter, and her feet were kicking all over the place under the rest of the chair as the gunge kept on coming. Her legs poked out a little more as the big sister slowly slipped and slid a little on the seat, slouched now in the yellow mess and unable to straighten herself up as though trapped. The gunge finally slowed, coming to a trickle. Sprawled low in her chair, slathered in yellow, Lindsey was struggling to get a grip of the sides of her chair. Tongue sticking out a little and gagging, not even bothering to wipe her face of goo, the 23 year old was shuffling pathetically in her seat. Despite trying so much, she couldn’t pull her self back up properly. Katie had been beside herself for the last 30 seconds, and wasn’t caring if Lindsey heard.

“AARGHH. URGHH. UGH, THIS STUFF IS RANK. GOD.”

“Oh you be quiet madame! Alright, alright. Eww, oh no. No, no, that was so messy! Yuck, yuck, yuck! Alright then, well done Callum let’s go over and count the tennis balls. Ok, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. 70 points and you bucket got below the post first, well done!”

Callum cheered, taking another look at Lindsey. The redhead had wiped her eyes of the goo, but it still clung to her hair, nose, cheeks, chin and forehead. She was truly plastered, and it looked like someone had chucked a tonne of custard at her, as it blobbed and dripped from her face and hair in slimy looking droblets. She had given up trying to sit back up right, and slumped in her chair with her backside in a puddle of slime, the skin of her cheeks feeling the cold and wetness of it . She had stopped kicking too, placing her relatively gunge free feet onto the foot rest. She regretted right away as she felt a puddle of the yellow stuff, it squelched between her toes, sticky and freezing. Dave had run now to the other bucket.

“Alright, let’s just count this bucket. 1, 2, 3, 4. A good score there, 40 points!”

Ellie cheered loudly, Katie shrugging her shoulders feeling she had done enough.

“Nice job Ellie, nice job. I oh, WOAH, I THINK I’M FALLING!”

Dave faked a comical looking fall, conveniently reaching out to the bucket behind Katie for support. In the spirit of the Dick’n’Dom celebrity special, he intended for none of them to escape clean in this first game.

“I’M OK! Oh woops, it’s Katie’s bucket.”

Katie pieced this together quicker than anyone, looking behind her with a face of disbelief. She looked up quickly and then scrunched up her face bracingly, pinching her nose. The blue hit the top of her head and domed out, going all over the place. Some of it spattered to Lindsey, who was smiling weakly. It continued to dome out, but at the same time rapidly slopped over Katie’s contorted features. The top half of her disappeared, and her white top and shorts were ruined. The blue slime had begun to pool in her lap, and was dripping down her smooth legs and to her toes, puddling in the rest. It continued for a few more moments before finally stopping to a weak stream, spattering over the CBBC star. She took her hand away from her nose and opened her mouth, as though trying to catch air. As the audience continued to laugh, Dave came over. Looking at Katie, who had begun to wipe her face he laughed.

“I’m so sorry about that, Katie, what a horrible accident I -“

“Shut up Dave. Uck, what do you put in this?”

She took her hands away from her face, strands of blue sticking and falling away. It was trickling down her back too, right down to her backside. She shuddered a little at the tingle and shook her head for a moment. Once more, Lindsey caught a bit of goo from her left, strands clashing slightly with the yellow.

“Eurgh. Oi, watch it Thistleton. You’re getting gunge over me.”

“Oops, sorry Lindsey, HERE!”

The audience laughed and cheered as the CBBC desk presenter scooped up a mound of the blue sludge from her lap and lobbed it at a gaping Lindsey. Bang on target, it splattered across the Blue Peter presenters face, the pattering sound followed by a high pitched gasp. Lindsey kept her grossed out expression, and chucked some of her goo at Katie. Katie of course expected it, turning away however still getting a splash of yellow onto the right of her head. The audience was in tears of laughter at the rivalry between the two women.

“Lindsey you look so blue, bit like Peter.”

Katie chuckled at her bad pun, eying a menacing look from Lindsey.

“Just you wait till later, I’ll have the last laugh when you’re in the Gunk Dunk -“

“ENOUGH. Right well the scores are like this! Callum on the yellows has 70 points, and on the blues, Ellie has earned herself 40 points! Well done guys! Lindsey, you better get out and clean up I need you and Callum for this next part!”

Lindsey stared daggers at Dave through the yellow glued on her face, as she was still sprawled and a little stuck in the chair. The audience laughed at this as the title card cut from her poisonous face.

-

- Dave’s SILLY On The Side: Yellows -

-

(Trying some new things out in this special ‘On The Side’. May not be to your taste, but I’m sort of…letting Dave run loose for once and adding to the wackiness of NGYOB)

The shot came on to focus on the green, white and blue of the gunge tank. It did a low and slow sweeping across the tank. It looked mostly the same, however at the edges, some of the colours had blended horribly. Not only that, but it seemed to be leaching onto the walls of the tank a little. It seemed that the heat from the studio lights and having being left untouched was having some small effect on the substances in the tank. The show continued to sweep across it and finally levelled out, swinging over the heads of Dave, Callum, and a freshly showered Lindsey, all three with their backs against the wall of the tank.  Lindsey was back to wearing her tight yellow top tucked into her black jean shorts along with wearing her tights. Her hair was like before, but a tiny bit damp from water by the look of it.

“Ah there you all are, this is my bit on the side, renamed today though SILLY on the side. This is my ultimate chance to be a big kid and be silly, with some silly surprises for our Lindsey here! And so first off we have the yellows here.”

Dave was sat in between them, grinning as always. Callum was smiling and seemed to be enjoying the limelight. Lindsey however wasn’t as happy as the others. She was sat right against the wall of the gunge tank, her mouth upturned in a disgusted yet slight expression even though facing the opposite direction from it. Every few moments she wafted or even pinched her nose a little, much to the delight of Dave and Callum.

“Now as always my bit on the side is a little nugget of the show to get to know our characters, however we’re going to put a little spin on it with this edition. Now Lindsey, you love all of your fame, your adoring fans, your glorious image…”

Lindsey had began to waft her hair slightly, fluttering her eyebrows and grinning to certain members of the audience as Dave spoke, playing up her character. 

“I’m going to give you three personal questions, which may embarrass you. Fail these three questions, and you will get a new shot at fame. Muahahaha…”

Lindsey simply watched Dave, the smile etched on her face wasn’t true to her reaction, it was simply stuck in shock and nervousness. Callum was smiling, knowing what was in for Lindsey should she fail.

“First up, how long did it take for your hair to return to it’s colour after you died it wrong three years ago?”

Lindsey could feel her cheeks going red a little. She didn’t answer but almost certainly knew what was about to come.

“Remember? This one?”

A photo of a slightly younger photo of Lindsey suddenly popped up. Her mostly red hair was ruing right on one side with a streak of greenish yellow. It looked out of place and the reaction of her in the photo was one of a school girls tantrum. She sighed as she heard the audience laugh, however she couldn’t think of how long it took for her hair to be normal again.

“I think it was, I don’t know. Two weeks.”

“NOPE! Three. You went around looking like that for a whole three weeks! First questions, wrong.”

Lindsey gritted her teeth a little.

“OK, can you show us the exact same dance you pulled at your Auntie’s wedding in February of this year!”

“What you mean da -“

“Dance it out. Yes of course.”

Lindsey didn’t move for a moment, every eye and grin was on her and she was painfully aware of this. But she suddenly overlooked it; she was on GYOB, there was a huge tank of goo behind her that she might (“Won’t,” She thought to herself.”) end up in. What was a little dance?”

“Oh, there we go, she’s doing it!”

Lindsey was doing it, whatever it was. She was doing some sort of horrid mix of the time warp meets YMCA. She was only 30% sure this was her infamous tipsy dance that she had done with some friend of her Auntie’s at the wedding. She could feel every child in the studio laughing discreetly at her and she cringed a little. Dave called time after about 15 seconds and she sat again.

“There.”

“Nope not quite there actually. You did some sort of…weird…I don’t even know. You did the Macarena at the wedding! You’re only complicating it for yourself!”

It was at this point that she realised there was no winning this mini-quiz on herself. She looked at Dave, almost pleadingly as he started his final quiz question.

“OK, finally Lindsey. Didn’t you take a big picture of yourself, wearing hardly any makeup earlier this year. And didn’t your brother find it?”

Lindsey closed her eyes. I knew that no makeup selfie would haunt me to this show…

“If you guess this right, you don’t have to do the forfeit. Answer, what did we do with the photo of your face?”

Lindsey looked all around her, besides from behind at the tank as she didn’t want to see it. She looked at Dave and shrugged hopelessly.

“I’m, not too sure – what did you do?”

Dave smiled, rustling behind him to something he had hidden.

“You failed my little silly on the side quiz, and so you’re going to seem very silly indeed now as a forfeit! Remember how Callum always said he was the butt of your jokes on air?”

Lindsey looked with mild horror and high embarrassment as Dave pulled out a pair of pink jean shorts. But on the back of them however, plastered largely, was the face from her ‘no makeup selfie’. Her photo had a bearing teeth grin, with raised eyebrows, which made a lot of sense in the context to the original photo, but not at all on this pair of shorts. Dave handed them to her and pointed offscreen.

“Your forfeit is to wear those shorts all the way up until before the Gunk Dunk, where later you can change back to the black shorts. But for now Lindsey, Callum is making YOU the butt of his jokes for once – literally!”

The audience cheered and laughed as a stagehand came over to Lindsey, took her hand and led her off, to a changing room to change into the humiliating shorts and sulk. Dave turned to Callum.

“Well done there Callum, because that was your idea wasn’t it?”

“Hehe, yeah. When you said to come up with a forfeit she had to endure for the rest of the show till the Gunk Dunk, I instantly remembered that photo. I then remembered writing in ‘Butt of her jokes’ into my letter and I don’t know how but I got the idea from there.”

Dave nodded and looked up, smiling evilly.

“In ya come Lindsey, in ya come.”

Callum’s older sister walked in from the side, slowly and menacingly looking at her little brother.

“Not…so…so bad.”

Callum was the one to speak up.

“Lindsey, come on, get up and give us a twirl. Up, up, up…”

The audience chanted along and the hapless presenter could do nothing but awkwardly look around, half with a smile on her face. Even though she was mortified, it was rather funny somehow too. At least at the moment, she felt at a later date it could be worse. She moaned out and stood, twirling slowly. Very visible due to her shirt being tucked in, Lindsey Russell’s pink jean shorts had a big face of, well, Lindsey Russell – her – stuck on her bum. The audience cheered like mad at this and Lindsey turned around pouting, not believing what was happening to her.

“Callum what do you have to say to her?”

He simply smiled at Lindsey, who looked at him carefully.

“Try not to get too…BUMMED out sis!”

The audience cheered madly and laughed like crazy at the bad pun, to which the Blue Peter presenter turned around and pouted further, and then going to cry into her hands mockingly.

“Well it was a good silly segment, and a little later on we have a forfeit for Katie to endure, as designed by her lovely cousin Ellie. That one is just as bad, if not worse. But it’s now time for another game, one where you, the audience have a say!”

The audience cheered loudly as the camera panned up and away from the murky tank, Dave and Callum running off screen, along with Lindsey who slumped after them.

-

- Round 2: Spinning Spree -

-

Dave rubbed his hands together as the title card for the next game came away.

“Another brand new game for you here, Spinning Spree, an old adaptation of Squeal on The Wheel.”

Dave stood on a large circle inflatable, reminiscent to the one from the old spider game on classic GYOB. Behind him bouncing, was Ellie, rearing to go. In the middle, there was a bucket filled with some tennis balls. She kept looking up however for some reason and smiling.

“Now it’s pretty simple. Ellie has to get one of these tennis balls here, and hit the target. 10 points for the target being hit. Sound easy? Well it isn’t. This whole inflatable will be spinning at a fairly quick speed, and she has to aim very carefully. But where is her target? Well if we look above us, theres that pretentious presenter Katie Thistleton.”

“I’m NOT pretentious!”

The camera panned up to show the CBBC favourite, dangling on what seemed to be a bungie cord, horizontally facing down toward them. Her arms and legs were outstretched, and she wore overalls coloured yellow which were covered in velcro. She was perfectly safe, but scared to death and her words were little more than a whimper. Katie hated heights, and the current view wasn’t appealing.

“Oh that’s right. Ellie will be throwing these balls up at her cousin, each one that sticks to her will be 10 points. Now Katie, how are you feeling about being suspended up there for you to stop the balls.”

Katie started to make sobbing sort of noises and pleaded with puppy dog eyes at Dave.

“I cannot move my arms. How do I stop them?”

Dave chuckled and rubbed his hands together again.

“Ellie is all set, Katie is suitably terrified – and er Katie did I realise your going to spinning around up there too, that’s how you will stop them! HAHA!”

She suddenly looked at Dave her eyes open wide and mouth in the shape of an ‘O’.

“3, 2, 1 – “

“AGHHHHH!”

Katie’s squeal came out hight pitched as everything began to move. Katie, above had began to spin in the air helplessly. The bottom inflatables were also spinning at a decent speed. Ellie rushed to try and grab a ball, looking up at her cousin for a good shot. She threw and it got Katie right in the leg. Katie though seemed to ignore it and kept on squealing and spinning. Ellie lobbed upward a couple more tennis balls, one missing, the other hitting Katie’s right arm. Once again, Katie didn’t notice as she kept spinning around, Ellie underneath running against the spin of the large inflatable too.

“Now this is a very interesting game so far, I’m loving the squirming from Katie! Hahaha, I think Ellie does too! She’s just got her third ball now, three balls stuck to our Kat – Oh, no four! Ellie’s doing pretty well there, she’s grabbing for another.”

Whilst Ellie continued to throw balls up at Katie, the audience cheered her on. The CBBC presenter however was in a world of her own, still more or less squealing yet somehow still thinking. I cannot believe this, why did I agree to this. WHY. Ohhhh! Ugh, I think Ellie is loving – 

“OW – AGHHH!”

The audience chuckled as Ellie managed to hit her cousins helmet with a ball, which funnily enough stuck to some velcro on it. The count down to the end of the game was underway finally though, much to Katie’s relief, although she could barely hear it. Finally though, Katie began to spin slower and she could more or less make out that they were down to three. One more ball however hit her helmet and she wailed in shock again as the audience cheered for the end of the game.

“Alright then, stop, stop, stop. Wow, what a fantastic go on our new game. You seem a bit out of breath there m’love, you ok Ellie?”

“I….yeah…whew. I enjoyed it. It was fun. She screamed so much, like a big baby. Thank you!”

Ellie managed to get out with a struggle, smiling but breathing heavily for air. Dave patted her back and looked around his set.

“It was really good! It worked well! Wow, just need to check it all went in order and all but, uh…think I’m forgetting about something…”

The audience laughed as Dave slowly looked up, Katie frowning down to him, wanting to kill him by the look of her expression. Dave signalled for her to be lowered, and it dropped her a half meter with a quick burst, making her squeal once again. It then slowly lowered her to Dave and Ellie’s height, Ellie whispering.

“Baby.”

“Oh shut up Ellie! I cannot believe you’re making me go through this I -“

“Now now both of you stop arguing! We have to count these tennis balls! Lads, flip her other side up!”

Dave clapped his hands and Katie was turned around so her front was now pointing up. She was dotted in a few tennis balls and Dave counted them off, which for some reason made Katie turn a little red. Here she was, on a kids show, the threat of being gunged later, upside down on a bungie cord thing of some sort, littered with tennis balls and looking like a cry baby to everyone.

“1, 2, 3, 4, 6! Great score, 60 points!”

Ellie cheered and so did the audience, with Dave tapping the bungie cord.

“Take ‘er away lads!”

Katie looked at him.

“Uh..- Oh no no, NO NO – AGH!”

Katie gasped a couple of times as she was turned back over and for a moment stared at the ground. And then, with a strong force she was launched back into the air again upward, screaming as she did. The audience burst out in cheering as the 25 year old was lifted out of the immediate set, squealing as she did.

The title card flashed over and then off again, this time to reveal Dave standing with Callum and next to them Lindsey lowered to their height. She was still wearing the embarrassing pink shorts from before, the joke for Callum probably wouldn’t ware off for a while. 

“Here we are again now with the yellows, Lindsey are you afraid of heights?”

“Erm, I don’t…think so? I saw all the spinning though that looks scary. I’ll try not to be a cry baby like Katie though.”

Lindsey smiled down at the ground thinking about her friend who had just had her turn. All of a sudden though she was being lifted up and above the large inflatable. It wasn’t even that high, she was feeling confident, even though she couldn’t move her arms or legs and felt it slightly unfair. Probably on purpose for I’m the bad big sister.

“Right, same as before, Callum, get ready to throw those balls! 3, 2, 1, go!”

Everything began to move and Lindsey simply shut her eyes tight. Callum began but missed with his first two balls. His third though was a lucky strike, catching her shoulder. Lindsey peeked an eye open and everything was a blur; it wasn’t even going that fast but she could tell why Katie had screamed a little. It was disorienting and plus she was dangling slightly on all sides as she spun.

“Lindsey seems a lot better at holding her nerve than Katie does! Right, now Callum has just thrown his next ball…and yes, that’s two! He’s got her right on the leg, well done there Callum. Lindsey is still holding her nerve though, I bet Callum is really wanting his sister to squirm!”

Lindsey did finally break a little silence, saying, “Woah!” as a ball flew right past her head, but for the most part she was now used to the spinning, and noticed Callum wasn’t doing well. She smiled, happily and smug.

“Oh my God Callum you’re pretty bad at this, got to say.”

She laughed a little whilst being spun and Callum responded with another ball which this time hit her on the head and stuck. It didn’t lesson her teasing.

“Still a loser though, not doing well!”

The audience had began to count down and Callum was throwing balls up at Lindsey like mad, but none of them were hitting their mark. Lindsey couldn’t stop laughing now, she was in a fit of giggles. She was still laughing as the game ended and Dave came running in.

“Alright stop! Right then well done – Lindsey!”

“What? Haha! What, sorry I can’t stop.”

“Lindsey you should stop laughing, you’re in no place to! Oh she isn’t getting it, right lower her down!”

Lindsey squealed for a moment as it dropped her, but ended it once again with a fit of giggles. It hadn’t phased her, the drop or the spin. It was the total opposite reaction to her rival. Callum seemed to be smiling though, and the situation was having a weird affect on Dave.

“I don’t know if I’ve had many adults on here laughing, they should be crying, not laughing, deary me!”

Dave giggled a little himself and straightened his face a bit as Lindsey quietly laughed to herself.

“Better count these tennis balls anyway, I’m ignoring you Lindsey. 1, 2, 3 … 30 points there, not bad Callum.”

“That’s terrible, such a loser.”

The audience booed and all of a sudden Lindsey was raised up, half laughing half screaming.

“Well I don’t think it was bad, it was tough, well done Callum, don’t listen to her. As we go to the next part of the show though, here are the scores: the yellows have got their way to 100, and so have the blues, also with 100! Right, time for the next round!”

-

- Round 3: Goo Who? -

-

(Normally I treat this as my way to have a vote, messing up who I think deserves it. But this time I couldn’t decide, I left it to coin toss. Gone with dunk tank this time round!)

The camera spun around the audience and came to focus on Dave, Lindsey and Katie. In the background was a classic dunk tank, filled with water and decorated with the GYOB colours. He seemed to be in the middle of talking with them…

“So you have to be warned, it may be a little worse than we planned. Might be slightly thick and bumpy on the top. So just be warned. I don’t know why I’m telling you this, I think it’s hilarious and one of you two will hate it to bits. Oh, also, those recycling bins outside the studio? They aren’t simple put there they’re – OH!”

Dave look at the camera, smiling and waving as it suddenly focused on him, Lindsey and Katie though remained looking shocked and a little grossed out.

“Sorry, was just telling these two that the gunge is a lot worse than we thought it would be. Not a bad thing, so not to bother -“

Both of the presenters started up at once ready for an argument.

“Erm, well actually -“

“What do you mean not a -“

“AH! AH! AH! No talking please, I’m presenting today, not you two! Right now here on GYOB we always like to seem fair … or at least seem to TRY like we’re being fair … right ok we don’t really make it fair on adults at all. But, we do like to offer a chance to redeem themselves a bit. Both Lindsey and Katie here will be given 10 seconds to win you over, repent their sins, or simply angrily protest their innocent. Whatever their style. Then our lovely and unbiased, HA, studio audience will vote for whoever they want to see in the Gunk Dunk later. However, if you both look behind you girls that is a classic dunk tank filled with freezing cold water. We’ll get to that part in a moment, but if I were you, make sure these 20 seconds count, the both of you! Lindsey, dear, you go first, look into camera A over their. 20 seconds, go!”

Lindsey threw up her arms and had a questioning expression on her face.

“This doesn’t make sense. I’m just proud to be a presenter on Blue Peter. OK, maybe I go overboard sometimes, but it’s only because I feel proud to have achieved the status! I promise to relent a little, I’ll stop making Callum the butt of my jokes, simply because I guess I’m the butt of his jokes now, literally. Isn’t that enough? Shouldn’t an annoying, overbearing cousin  get – “

A klaxon ended Lindsey’s quick talking protest. Katie was eying her rival closely though and put her hands on her hips and opening her mouth in a shocked smile and nodding.

“Go on, I should get what?”

“A nice cold gunge bath.”

Lindsey said this whilst folding her arms, and then grinned widely, scrunching up her eyes for a second and shrugging.

“Oh sparks are flying, I cannot wait for the next part. But first, you Katie, your turn. Camera C over there, go!”

Katie pointed with both hands to her face and pulled a “Seriously?” expression.

“Do you really think that me, who brings you great shows including this one when presenting, deserves to go in the gunge? I’m simply encouraging Ellie in a good way. Maybe the exams are hard, like, recall the whole 5 minute link from 6th of March BUT STILL. Look at how much Lindsey loves herself and her fame, so big headed! Don’t we all want to see her squirming and covered in -“

The klaxon rang out again and Lindsey started right away.

“BIG HEADED? You think I’m big headed? You act as though you own the shows and this one too! No you don’t! That’s so mean to Dave here.”

“Dave? DAVE is the mean one by agreeing for us to take part.”

Dave simply held his hands up and looked ready for battle.

“Woah, woah! I’m not part of this come on stop! … Good. Oh as a matter of fact by the way, as well as the letters from the kids, there was a poll out of CBBC staff to see who they would most like on the show and you both voted each other…”

Dave grinned like an evil villain as both women started arguing again. 

“ALRIGHT STOP! Listen, there’s one way to deal with this. That dunk tank of water behind you is meant to be a simulation, loosely, of the Gunk Dunk later. So I think that whoever is most desired in the Gunk Dunk later by the audience, should test out the simulation!”

Both woman looked behind and then at Dave, not speaking.

“Good that shut you both right up. OK, audience, cheer and scream if you want big headed big sister Lindsey in that muck later!”

“I’m not – “

Her sentence was drowned out though from a huge uproar. Nearly every audience member was on their feet cheering. Lindsey simply put her hands over her mouth. It was loud, very loud. It finally stopped and Dave just laughed.

“Oh right well, erm…well, I think I may know where this ones going but, just in case, if anyone wants the very annoying and overbearing Katie here to end up in that smelly stuff, vote now!”

No one in the audience really made much noise. There was clapping a acheer, but not from them; Lindsey was taking her part in the poor effort to cheer for Katie and hadn’t realised only the ones watching were meant to make noise. She quickly realised this and put her hands behind her back, going red.

“Right, Lindsey -“

“No.”

She pouted at Dave and he clicked his finger. The stubborn Lindsey looked over and saw Callum and even Ellie walking up to her. They each took her hands and marched her backward to the dunk tank.

“Thanks guys, haha! Just while Lindsey gets comfy over there, Katie I’ll explain this chance you have to change the rules. You have three balls. If you hit that little target in the first shot, you add 30 points to the yellows score. Hit it with the second shot, 20 points, and the third, 10 points. In short, you can heighten Lindsey’s chance of being dunked in that gunge later in the show by having a great first shot.”

“Oh goodie.”

Katie took her ball ready as Lindsey positioned herself onto the seat, flashing awkwardly her backside for a moment, her face still plastered onto the novelty pink shorts. Callum and Ellie ran off and Dave smiled to Lindsey.

“How is it Lindsey?”

She dipped her tight covered feet into the pool and shuddered, pulling them out. It was stone cold. Everyone in the audience was watching and getting jittery, but she was more concerned over Katie; her rival was juggling the ball happily and stuck her tongue out whilst she did.

“Cold. And this is a bit embarrassing I have to admit.”

She got comfy and put her fists in her lap, frowning nervously with her eyebrows and gritting her teeth.

“Alright Katie, in 3, 2, 1 – THROW!”

Katie instantly threw the ball hard, and there was a ding. Lindsey watched it go and opened her mouth wide as it hit the target.

“NOO -“

Her quick, pained scream was heard before the splash and she appeared in the window of the tank. Feet crossed, and bent, she looked like she was sitting at the bottom of the tank for a moment. Her freckled face was scrunched up, hair waving as it was suspended in the water. She flailed her arms a little trying to get upward. She then kicked her feet a little, finally finding footing and sprung forward to the glass, placing both hands on it and blowing out a couple of bubbles. She seemed to slip and her face pressed up on the tank, her right cheek mostly and she slid down it a little. It was funny to watch, but finally she managed to shoot upward. The 23 year old burst out of the water, her hair sopping over one side of her face and took a huge audible breath, followed by a few more.

“This is too cold, oh my, I’m so freezing. God.”

The audience cheered a little and Katie took a deserved bow, even blowing a quick kiss to a very wet looking Lindsey, who was getting  out of the tank.

“Well done Katie, very good shot, wow. Got her pretty soaked! Right, that’s 30 points added onto the yellows score, meaning they now have 130! Shame she’s now ruined her embarrassing shorts I suppose. Uh oh, I’m out of here!”

Katie turned to look at why Dave ran and was met with a sopping wet Lindsey. Her tight top clung to her body, her waterlogged hair dripping water all over the place and her tights shiny and also dripping a little.

“YOU…Come here.”

Lindsey lurched forward, grabbing her rival and friend and gripped her in a tight hug. The once smug Katie screamed as Lindsey’s wet and freezing body pressed against her, now dampening her too. Her scream was cut short by Lindsey shaking her water drenched hair with in Katie’s face, as the audience cheered and watched what was going on.

-

- Dave’s SILLY on the side: Blues -

-

An ariel shot took over the screen of the infamous tank. It looked on the face of it just like earlier, with the colours blended a bit and a tiny bit of shine coming from it. The whites and green in particular had mixed a little, and were more murky than before. There was tiny bits of brown where it had mixed and come together. This made the tank all the more unappealing. It wasn’t moving, no bubbling or rippling like there was sometimes. It was still as thick as earlier in the show, on the surface but now underneath it had gained thickness too. Unknowingly to all involved of course. The camera edged down to bring itself in front of Dave, Ellie and Katie. Dave was animatedly talking to Ellie, whilst Katie was perched with her hand on her chin looking fed up.

“Here Ellie I tell you what, I cannot wait for the last round. Oh yes! Both of the celebs sitting above my horrid gunge, waiting to be humiliated on TV and become very messy and disgusting! Ohh, they deserve it though. It’s going to be terrible for them, oh yeah!”

Dave quickly leaned to Katie.

“No offence dear.”

Katie simply shook her head, still looking fed up.

“None taken.”

“Right all, welcome again to my silly on the side! Now Katie, when it comes to presenting etiquette I have to say, as a fellow presenter, you aren’t giving the big smile, the right posture, the -“

“Shut up Dave.”

The audience chuckled as she turned away again, looking boringly into the camera, slumping forward to put her elbows on her bare knees and chin back on her hands again.

“Well, er, no! My show, my rules! Now Katie I’m going to ask you three questions, personal ones, and if you fail them I will implement a lovely little forfeit, as thought up by your cousin here. It all could get a little embarrassing for you, be warned.”

“Fine.”

Dave got his cards ready and smiled.

“Number 1, you once packed the wrong swimming suit for a holiday. A christmas present from a relative two years ago. You HAD to wear it on that holiday too but what was on it?”

Katie had gone a little red, and looked around at Dave, eyes wide.

“I…uhm…No, I’m not saying.”

“Well too bad, we have an image of you wearing it anyway!”

“YOU WHAT?”

Katie’s gawping face was replaced with a photo of her, on some beach somewhere, reaching forward angrily by the look of it. Her legs, just as athletic and delicate looking as they were on todays show, on full display. Also on display though was a figure hugging swimming suit, and patterned all around it was cartoon shapes of christmas puddings and crackers. A festive costume, which had obviously been handmade as a sort of funny, lame christmas joke one year. It cut back to Katie, hands over her face.

“Don’t tell me that’s the forfeit.”

Dave disappointed any members of the audience who were hoping this was the case.

“Afraid not, but thank you for the photo, from Ellie’s big brother, your cousin, Michael.”

“I’ll flaming KILL HIM.”

“Next question, now I believe you had a favourite pop song as a kid, kindly sing it for us!”

Katie looked back at Dave, questioningly.

“Now please, before I count this as a wrong answer.”

Katie growled under her breath and began to wail out a strained version of ‘Bring It All Back’ by S Club 7. Dave, Ellie and the audience clapped along as she did, though most where laughing. Towards the end a few moments later Dave stuck his fingers in his ears.

“Wrong -“

“What? No it isn’t…”

Dave checked his card then smiled at Katie.

“This video of you singing ‘Reach For The Stars’ will prove you’re wrong.”

Once again Katie could feel her cheeks burning, as a video of her 7 year old self played out, singing the other famous song. As it ended Katie folded her arms and scowled away from Dave.

“Just one more! Alright, final one. Name the correct dream job you wanted as a kid, that’s listed on my card. And hey, it isn’t presenting!”

Katie just stared, not having a clue what to say. After a few moments Dave looked at his wrist, as though there was a watch there.

“Come on, come on!”

“I…don’t…Uh…what?”

“TIMES UP! Afraid you lost that one, so for the rest of the show, up until the Gunk Dunk, we’re making your dream come true of BEING A CLOWN!”

Katie frowned at the camera and then stood up and walked off grudgingly with the stagehand.  Dave turned to Ellie and laughed along with her.

“Now Katie will be a few minutes, Ellie are you looking forward to this?”

“Oh yeah. It will suit her better than her current job I bet. See each christmas it’s a running joke with my family about her wanting so much as a kid to be one. I don’t know why. So that’s why she got that swimming suit even, as a joke. We all buy her joke presents and all. It’s great.”

The show quickly transitioned to a few minutes later and Dave summoned in Katie. Still coloured a bit blue, so as to know her team, a transformed Katie came in from the side. She had red shows on, some red and white stripy socks pulled up to her knees and her hair was in two neat pigtails. She also had some quick face paint thrown on,red circles for cheeks and a novelty red nose. It wasn’t too overboard, but was enough to make her feel a bit stupid – much to Dave and Ellie’s joy.

“Oh wow, look at you, ya’ clown! And your big nose, oh wow, I think I will honk it…”

Dave went to but Katie menacingly bit forward, near his fingers. The host yelped and stood back.

“Woah! Better not mess with this one, she’s a bit snappy today, haha!”

“Ellie, you’re so dead by the way.”

“Yeah right!”

Dave clapped his hands together.

“Right well, it’s nearly time for the Gunk Dunk in a bit, but who will manage to get more of those points to have an advantage? Time to find out as we play our very last game!”

Both Dave and Ellie ran out of shot, and Katie followed them, looking more as though she was chasing them than following.

-

- Round 4: Clean Up Your Act -

-

Across the studio floor, before the Gunk Dunk, there was a large inflatable laid out. In the middle of it, a raised platform, and above that a rail with various bits of clothing on. At the far end was two enlarged washing baskets, one blue, the other yellow. Dave stood in between the kids, both this time wearing pads and helmets for safety.

“Alright then, we have another new spin on an old game here. As you can see behind me, we have a fairly simple washing line with all sorts of clothing, blue and yellow ones as a matter of fact, that will be moving back and forth in the game. All our kids have to do is pick one from the line and run to put it in their corresponding basket. 10 points for each item. Sounds simple, but again, it isn’t! We have our two adults behind me, both Lindsey and our clown there Katie, who will be attempting to bash our kids off course with their mops.

On either side of the raised platform, stood Lindsey and Katie, who was still dressed as a clown. They were on small podiums, and all around them in the inflatable was ankle deep green slime.

“They have to reach over and try and put off the kids but they can’t go too far or they may end up standing in some of the slime below them. Although admittedly it’s not as bad as the Gunk Dunk later on! Everyone know what they have to do? I’m going to get this fantastic new game off to a start, three, two, one, CLEAN UP YOUR ACT!”

Dave ran off as both kids ran in, collecting an item from the line above as they did. Callum however suffered a blow right away, just after picking up a yellow sock. His sister had waved the mop she had right in front of him, causing him to fall and drop the sock into the slime below. Ellie had managed to dodge a similar attack from her cousin, and was already picking her next item off the moving clothes line as Callum stood up.

“Callum suffering a setback early on there, shame but that’s the game! Oh that rhymes, haha! OK, Ellie has just put her second item now into the basket, she’s going very fast. Mind you so is Callum. Both of these kids are desperate to get those points for the Gunk Dunk. And woah! By the looks of it Lindsey is also desperate not to go in it! She’s stopped poor Callum again!”

Before he could get his third item, Callum had once again fallen as a result of his sisters waving of her broom. She laughed, almost maniacally as Callum raised himself, picking off his next item. Ellie meanwhile was having an easy time due to the fact Katie was being too careful on her podium, the ooze below her seeming to unnerve her. Ellie picked her fourth item and ran back, whilst Callum negotiated the broom again with his third, however slipped on a fallen piece of clothing from before.

“Oh God, not again! He isn’t doing well in this round. His sister is loving it though. Ellie though is doing very well, she has dodged all the, well lame, attack from Katie there, I think she has more than Callum. Getting her sixth one I believe now, she is going pretty fast. Callum is getting one too just as Ellie is.”

The countdown had begun to the end of the game, and Callum was being blocked by the broom of his sister, whilst holding his fourth clothing. Ellie ran past him easily with her seventh and managed to throw it in the basket as the countdown got to three. Lindsey continued to laugh as the countdown ended with the klaxon, having clearly far too much fun with her broom.

“Alright stop, stop, Lindsey! Stop!”

The Blue Peter Presenter looked over to Dave whilst stretching out her broom.

“What, oh fine – agh, hey – AGH!”

Callum had grabbed the broom, pushing it toward his sister a little, causing her to shriek and wobble on the podium. After a moment or so, she slipped backward off of it, landing with a small watery splash into the ankle deep goo. She sat there, mouth open in bewilderment and disgust, pulling up her hands. The goo stringed away off of them, and she looked down at her feet. The bottom of her tights were splashed with the slime, goo clinging to them. She lifted a foot out of it, the slime squelching a little under her foot and bits of it stringing off of her toes. As Dave spoke up, she got up and stood there, ooze dripping down from her soggy behind, all down her tights and back into the goo which came up to her ankles, and looking down, she realised unhappily that this was her last pair of tights.

“Well I would say that’s against the rules but then again, there are no rules really on this show! Katie, you seem to have done well not to fall off unlike Lindsey.”

Katie held her arms out, smugly in thinking of her friend.

“Well I’m clearly not as clumsy as her. I must be better at these – WOAH HEY!”

As she held her arms out, broom too, her cousin took hold of it and yanked it toward her. With another splash, Katie half fell, half stepped forward into the gunge. With a similar expression to what Lindsey had pulled she stood there in the goo, feeling it freeze her bare feet and it’s wetness in between her toes.

“EWWWWW. God – WOAH!”

As she pulled a slimy foot out to look at it, she wobbled and slipped on the spot, falling on her backside with a splosh. It splattered all over her legs, and even on her made up face a bit. Unlike Lindsey though she sat there, deciding not to move again and simply folded her arms, sitting in a sulk.

“Oh my my, these two are so clumsy! Right well I’m going to cross this platform here…watch out for the socks dangling, woah! Haha, OK, here we are. Callum let’s count yours first. 1, 2, 3, 4..not bad. 40 points there! Well done, OK, and to this basket. Ellie here’s yours. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. Very good score there, 70 points!”

Both of the kids cheered, Callum a little less happily than Ellie though, thinking of his poor performance. One glance at his slightly green and messy sister though made him smile a little.

“Alright, those final scores look like this! The yellows have 170 points, and tied with the same number, the blues have 170 as well!”

Again, both kids cheered as the camera focused on Dave.

“Now both of our ladies over here are a little bit messy, and they’re going to go clean up. Katie’s going to get all that clown stuff off of her too, and we will be back for the finale. And you think they’re messy now? That’s NOTHING compared to how one of them will end up, time now, for The Gunk Dunk! HAHAHAHA!”

Dave held up his arms to the heavens, laughing maniacally as the camera pulled up, zooming forward to the ominous Gunk Dunk set in the background, just before the title card changed.

-

- The Gunk Dunk -

-

(Again, just to note, I made my own creative choice to remove the ‘troughs’ on this episode. It seemed maybe too overwhelming. May rework them into some games in future episodes.)

Katie shuffled her feet a little on the footrest, looking over the mire in front of her to the audience and crew, who were preparing for the final part of the show. She felt the chilliness of the footrest and some of the cool air on her legs too as she placed her hands on them. She looked over to Lindsey. Lindsey tried to get comfy on her chair, shivering slightly. After her last pair of tights being ruined in the final round, she had no choice but to go barelegged and barefooted for her time above the gunge. Due to this, she was feeling a slight bit more of a chill, although it was possibly due to the sight in front of her. She looked over to Katie.

“I’m having second thoughts.”

“Oh really? I had second thoughts after the first game, that…stuff that covered you looked gross. I didn’t realise they were so, well, detailed – is that the right word – with all the gunge on this show.”

Katie looked past her red painted toenails, to the gunge below, her hair no longer in pigtails but instead worn straight, and all of the makeup from before was gone. It was the first time either her or Lindsey had gotten a proper look at it this close. She could feel an icy breeze seemingly come off it, not really helping with her nerves. Overall in her mind it was just a mess of all types of gunge. The green looked like a very thick custard or mud, the blue for Blue Peter was more slime looking with some of it looking wet. And then finally there was the white puddles, looking like marshmallow fluff, or curdled cream of some sort. That was the type of gunge she was closest, a large puddle of course right underneath her chair comically reading, “Kick Katie In”. Lindsey was more concerned with the odour coming up to her nostrils, reminding her of a fishmongers in a supermarket or something. She was equally concerned with the hundreds of eyes watching her, and the cameras. She was usually used to a bit of silliness on Blue Peter but the thought of being chucked headfirst into a large tank of plain nastiness was getting to her a little. Both ladies were understandably nervous and disgusted, by the sheer variety – albeit horrible variety –  and equally both of them couldn’t really keep too still, something which Dave was quick to pick up on as he got to his podium after the music for the round start ended.

“Well here we are! A special, revolting Gunk Dunk to fit the themes of the two adults, two eager children – well maybe three if you count myself – and two very, scared and remorseful looking celebrities.”

Remorseful was an understatement, as Callum got to his podium Lindsey had turned to him and pulled a pleading face, shaking her head. Katie had opted to babble some sort of rushed apology over and over. They were both playing it up a little bit naturally, but then again they both had the same thought – they really, really didn’t want to end up going in the gunge. Dave turned to the Blue Peter presenter to pick on first.

“LINDSEY!”

She jumped on the seat, turning to face Dave. Hunching up a little, digging her fingernails into her knees and curling her toes, which were painted purple, around the seat for extra grip.

“Now Lindsey Callum here, he’s, he’s had enough of all your fame mongering, writing signatures in the streets, being a bit big headed and all…”

Lindsey nodded away, pulling another remorseful face as she took in the sickly sight before her.

“He might have the chance soon to make you even more famous! Just what you wanted isn’t it?”

“Well…maybe. But um, not really in this way.”

“Oh no?”

“Well no I don’t wanna get all messy and, hair messed up and gunged up just so I can appear in embarrassing photo’s on the internet. You say famous, but for all the wrong reasons.”

“I’d consider it an honour to be on another of the top kids shows in the UK right now!”

Lindsey looked down at her toes and mumbled.

“Not from where I’m sitting.”

Dave laughed and looked to Callum.

“Callum do you think your sisters paying the price for her annoying obsession?”

“Yeap. I’m enjoying this, but I’ll enjoy it more when YOU are covered in that!”

He pointed to Lindsey with the last part of the sentence, and then down to the tank below and rubbed his hands. Lindsey looked away frowning, feeling a bit of embarrassment at being tormented by her little brother like this.

“Aw now Katie, lovely Katie. Right from the star you’ve been saying that you don’t deserve this, that all you are trying to do is help Ellie over there. I don’t think she’s really wanting to be a presenter y’know.”

Katie listened to Dave, a worried look etched upon her face. She then turned to her cousin.

“Listen Ellie, I’m sorry. You don’t have to be a presenter, I’ll stop pestering you and being annoying with it. Promise I will. Just please, don’t go through with this – I’ll never live it down, especially from Hacker in the office.”

“Now, now Katie you can’t – “

She pointed at Dave without taking her eyes off Ellie, who was shaking her head and stroking the lever.

“I’ll come to you in a minute Dave, quiet.”

“Oh – sorry!”

“Ellie -“

“Too late ‘Cuz’. You’re going down.”

“No I’m not. I’m not going in there.”

Katie looked away and to the gunge in front of her, hoping the words would ring true as Dave started up again.

“You finished? Oh good. I’m not meant to have favourites but the way you’ve been gobby with me today Katie, I wouldn’t be sorry if you ended up in there! Right now this should all be familiar to you by now, I’m going to ask a series of questions. Each time either Callum, or Ellie get one right, we will wind their celebrity up and away from the gunge in front of them. The first of our presenters to reach the top, will be going down, into this lovely themed slop. Now because there was a tie in the points, we won’t be sending any of our adults up a notch this time. So will Lindsey be launched off or will Katie be kicked into the goo instead? Let’s find out – cannot wait for this!”

It showed a low camera angle of the whole scene right at the surface of the gunge. Lindsey was still digging her fingers into her now bare knees and clenching her toes around the seat. She was looking worryingly from Callum to Dave. Katie was simply tapping her feet on the foot rest and playing with her hair by her right shoulder, watching the gunge below with a nervous look.

“Right, what children’s character has a best friend called Piglet – Straight away Ellie!”

Ellie confidently leaned forward on the podium as Katie flicked her eyes to her and then back to the gunge, continuing to play with her hair.

“Winnie the Pooh.”

“Winnie the Pooh, correct, Katie the first to go up is you!”

It’s only the first question. Only the first. Katie kept calm as she felt the vibration and clatter of her chair lifting up slowly away from the end of the ramp. It stopped with a loud clang and she looked at Ellie who was smiling at her.

“It’s only one and that was a dead easy question. No need to get excited.”

Dave cut in.

“Hey you’re one notch up right now that’s not very good for you.”

Katie shrugged as Dave continued.

“Name a day of the week beginning with ‘S’.”

At this both kids pressed their buttons, but once again it was the blue buzzer that got in there first.

“Saturday.”

“Yep, easy one, Saturday there of of course you could have had Sunday. Got it right, what do we do with her cousin.”

The audience responded with their usual answer as once again Katie’s chair lifted up. Lindsey felt a bit of relief coming to her, dropping her shoulders a little and loosening the grip on her knees. She smiled as Katie looked up to the spotlights, doing a bad job at pretending she didn’t care anymore. The blonde kept playing with her straightened hair until she noticed Lindsey and pointed across at her.

“Don’t think your safe. You’re the one who’s going in that stuff. Come on Callum pull your finger out.”

“He’s rubbish at quizzes. Katie I think you’re heading in love.

“Shut up.”

“You shut up.”

Dave chuckled.

“I love a bit of rivalry here on GYOB, don’t you? Hey Callum come on, you want to give your sister that fame she wants so badly you need to get some of these right. Here we go…”

Katie put her hands in her lap and looked down once again at the gunge. The greens and blues were all overlapping and mixing with each other, brown bits starting to form. She couldn’t help but feel like whoever went in, was going to get it worse than usual. The green would cake whoever fell in, the blue would slather them and the white looked sticky. She reached a nervous hand up to her hair again at the thought of it and then jumped as she heard the blue buzzer.

“The Hulk.”

“That’s right, Bruce Banner is the Hulk, mr angry – hey we might have mrs. angry over here in a second. What do we do with Katie.”

“Ugh, nooo. OK hang on wait, please Ellie, I promise I won’t give you exams inpresenting or nothing…or or…”

The seat rumbled up with Katie, shuffling on her seat and barely keeping still. She pointed at Ellie as it clanged to a halt, shaking her head and desperately thinking of plea’s.

“Or…I won’t come and humiliate you in front of class anymore! I promise!”

“Katie it’s too late for promises dear, you’re on track for humiliation yourself. Hey but you better not count yourself down and out for the count Lindsey.”

Lindsey frowned and simply shook her head at Dave. She was still at the bottom and Katie was now three up. She was confident.

“No, no. I won’t steal the spotlight off of Kate.”

“Oh blimey. Is that a cured case, for once she doesn’t want all the fame! OK, I’m carrying on. What is 3 x 4?”

It was all silent for a moment. All of a sudden a bell rang out and the yellow podium finally lit up. Lindsey let out a quick, long whimper as it did, raising one or two laughs from the audience.

“Is it 12?”

“It is. See told you, you shouldn’t be too smug! What do we do with Lindsey?”

Again the audience answered as the presenter was taken up to her first notch. She once again now dug her fingers into her knees and her toes around the chair. She closed her eyes tight as it stopped.

“There we go, not as confident now eh?”

“Serves her right for being smug.”

Katie quipped down to her rival her turned and pointed at Katie.

“That shouldn’t be allowed! It’s off putting and mean!”

Dave laughed again.

“You know you two could go on for hours. It is allowed Lindsey because it’s funny!”

“Oh whatever.”

The defeated 23 year old turned away and crossed one leg over the other, folding her arms too.

“Oh, looks like she’s going to have a bit of a sulk. Fair enough, next question.”

Lindsey scowled at her brother, and then stuck her tongue out at him. Katie meanwhile was tapping her toes up and down repeatedly on the seat, and had gripped her chair with her hands. Once again, the smell was wafting up to her and she closed her eyes looking away.

“Our sun is made up mostly of what?”

Again there was a pause and silence, but Katie zipped her eyes open as her cousin’s blue podium lit up.

“UGHH!”

“Gas I think.”

“It is gas that’s right, mostly a big ball of gas. Up you go Katie!”

“Ohhh.”

Katie didn’t know what to do, but feeling all eyes in the audience watching her, she simply slumped forward, elbows on her knees and covered her face. She also nudged her feet next to each other, putting the sole of her right foot onto her right, toes touching. She slowly shook her head, knowing she was only one away – something which to her annoyance, Dave teased her about.

“Ohh she doesn’t look too happy anymore to be here. All Ellie has to do is answer one more question correctly, and Katie’s dream of staying dry is over! Hahaha!”

“Ughhh.”

Katie didn’t look up, resigning to murmur in a frustrating muffle.

“The A-Team is a song by which British singer s – ELLIE!”

“Nonononono.”

“Shush, Ellie?”

“Ed Sheeran -“

“NO. NO.”

Katie continued to muffle her protests through her hands and shook her head. All of a sudden she could almost feel the coldness of the gunge below her, not to mention she could smell it. He cheeks were on fire and her back was starting to tingle. She slumped further forward on her chair, pressing her toes into the top of her other foot on the rest.

“No, no, please -“

“Ed Sheeran…is absolutely right of course! Katie, you know what this mean -“

“Ugh, God. No.”

The audience yelled their usual chant and her chair began to roll upward. Lindsey\s mood was completely changed. Grinning like a cheshire cat and fist pumping, almost doing a dance on her seat. She yelled with the audience as they chanted their response and clapped as she watched her rival hit the top notch. It stopped for a moment, Katie peeking through her hands. With a shudder it rolled straight backward onto it’s usual perch. The suddenness of the jolt paused her to shriek and grip her seat again, though still slumped forward a little. It stopped at the back of the small platform and Katie didn’t move, frozen in place, gasping again as klaxons and lights went off all around her.

“Lovely stuff! Oh yes, cannot wait for this. Katie, you stay right up there, where you belong. We will deal with you in a few moments time, just enjoy the view for a moment!”

Katie simply looked at Dave, horror etched on her face, and then back down to the gunge which she could only just see beyond the edge of the tack. She was still slumped forward, gripping her chair, but finally leaned backward. Covering her face again she seemingly looked to be crying into her hands, and once more leaned forward, crossing her left leg over her right one and resting her elbows on her knee. Ellie was doing some sort of little fist pump dance herself, watching her deflated cousin cringe and come to terms with her predicament.

“Well Katie is at the top, but you Lindsey, you’re nearly at the bottom. You’re safe and dry, and you won’t be heading into that stuff below.”

“Oh good. Oh, thank you Dave so much. I cannot believe I’m here still but oh man, so happy to be safe. I don’t think green, blue and white would have been my colour or anything, It would have got everywhere, ruined my hair, there would be photos and videos on the net – nah, I’m so happy.”

“Well, haha, wow you sound it, you sound very relieved. Callum I’m sorry you didn’t get to give her the ultimate comeuppance, but she got messy earlier and well, have you had fun?”

“Yeah I have. I think I can maybe threaten her with the Gunk Dunk again now if she continues to be a pest.”

Lindsey laughed at this and relaxed on her chair a little putting her hands on her knees.

“I may lay off a bit to be honest. I think I’ve actually learnt my lesson Dave.”

“Oh well, wow there you go, got annoying pests? Bring em on here, we can cure them. Look thank you for being a good sport and coming on the show. Will you enjoy this next part do think?”

“Oh yeah, definitely. That gunge is waiting for her. Going to love this!”

“Better get on with it then. Ohhhh Katie, you know what’s about to happen!”

Dave spun round to the 25 year old on her chair. She was in the same position as she was a moment ago, but leaned back, brushing her hair back over from her forehead and looked at Dave.

“N – n – no. No! No look please, I promise not to be annoying anymore Ellie -“

Dave simply shook his head and turned to an unforgiving Ellie.

“Ellie, please! Don’t make this happen, ELLIE!”

Katie uncrossed her legs and placed her hands in a praying fashion on her chest. The gunge below was fully on her mind, a deep pit in her stomach and her face feeling red due to all the eyes and smiling faces watching.

“Ellie, don’t -“

“Ellie, you’ve got her this far -“

“No-“

“This is your cousin, a famous CBBC presenter. She pesters you all day long, gives you exams and even turns up at your school to embarrass you. You’ve got her here, to the top of that ramp even. But do yourself a favour, teach her one lesson she will never ever forget. Give her a new style to present in – a horrible sticky and smelly one she can drag back to the CBBC office! It’s now your chance to embarrass her, PULL THAT LEVER, GET YOUR OWN BACK!”

Without any hesitation Ellie yanked the lever back with force. At the top of the ramp, Katie had gone silent, the chair rolling forward toward the edge. She watched on wide eyed, her hands clutching at her face as it got closer. Her heart was thumping like mad, in front of her the track was getting smaller and she could see the edge of the far end of the tank, the blue slime latching up to the sides of it. Just before the seat came to the edge though, it stopped for a moment. Katie took one last look at the gunge, before placing her knees, legs and feet tightly together, and putting her hands on her knees. She closed her eyes tightly, her face contorted in a half bracing, half repulsed expression. With a lurch, the chair fell, Katie and all. It whipped down the ramp quickly, going past Dave and Ellie and toward the bottom. From the sides, a sticky white substance like that in the tank sprayed her, straight away caking the sides of her legs. It was freezing, and gooey, slathering where it had gotten her. In shock, Katie opened her mouth wide, but kept her eyes closed and her posture the same, not even making a noise.

“YESYESYYES!”

Her seat slowed for a moment just before the first notch, as Ellie took in the view right in front of her. Her cousin was still getting sprayed by some white when a huge torrent of pink fell from the sky. It cascaded all down her mostly untouched blonde hair, spraying out a bit as it covered her shoulders and spattered the top of her legs. It dribbled down her forehead a little as the seat continued, almost as quickly as it had come down the ramp beforehand. With the sudden splattering of stringy and cold stuff from above, as well as the chair beginning up again, Katie’s open mouth finally yelled a deep, grossed out sound.

“EURGHH – AGH!”

The chair hit the bottom of the ramp with a clunk, and sprang a messy Katie from her seat. Hair arms grasping for some sort of help that wasn’t there in front of her, she closed her mouth just before she collided with the surface of the gunge. She landed spread eagled, facedown in the middle of the unpleasant mix of green and white with a low thud, and for a second, she lingered on the surface. Her cheeks my have been on fire but all she could feel down the whole of her front was coldness, her legs already felt sticky from the white and her arms and head were heavy with the stuff. She tried to rip her head upward but found herself slowly moving under, much to her disgust. With a revolting sucking sound, her arms and hands were soaked up into the mire. Her head, which was shaking and moving around as though she was trying to pull her face back up disappeared in around 3 seconds, along with the rest of her. Finally, her two legs fell under the white, kicking pathetically slow and a large sort of belch was heard as her feet vanished thickly.

“Oh my God…ahaha, oh my.”

Lindsey covered her mouth, not able to contain her giggles as she watched the shapely, yet disfigured outline of where Katie was get splattered with even more pink slime from above. The gunge barely even rippled as it was hit with helpings from above, being that thick. Over on the podium, Ellie was clapping and cheering like made, Dave was simply watching in awe and the audience were also making a noise of celebration. Underneath it all, Katie could feel what had happened with the gunge unpleasantly. Half of it, the top half, had nearly all but solidified into a muddy texture, but like ice in a lake, the bottom half was a churned up mess of all the colours. It was still pretty slimy and cold, feeling the gunge already filled her top and shorts. Her clothes were ruined, her toes scrunched up as she stuck below the surface. After what seemed an eternity, she finally let out the breath she had quickly been holding and slowly moved upward.

“Ellie! Ellie! I mean, wow, did she go in or what, you got – oh here she comes!”

To the laughter of the audience once again, bubbles popped on the surface, as Katie broke upward. Not that it looked like her, where she shot up from, the green gunge caked her, and she brought up a lot of it stuck to her. There was a huge mound of green stuck to her head, some of it falling it droblets down her front. Her face was nowhere to be seen, her hair had fallen in front of it and was glued to it by layer upon layer of green and blue. It was as though someone had made a sort of green cake batter, incredibly thick and just hanging to her. There was a bit of white on her shoulder, but mainly the blue and green covered. She slumped backward a little, dipping lower in the tank so that she was up to her shoulders. She didn’t even bother taking her hands out of the gunge fully to wipe her face, which no one could even see anyway with too much of the gunge and her hair over it. She had it scrunched up, mouth closed and not wanting to move. She could feel everyone, and even the nation, which wouldn’t see the episode for a little while, staring at her. She was also overpowered by the stench suddenly, and finally brought a gloopy hand to pinch her nose for a moment as she gagged. Up above, Dave continued on.

“Eurgh…oh wow, it’s like a swamp monster or something, she is totally covered there. Totally – woah!”

One of the cannons in front of Katie acted up, splurging her with what looked to be like yellow custard. Hitting her straight in her face, she barely reacted as it gave her a new layer of gunge to cringe at. It continued to cover her front as Dave continued once more.

“That is so nasty, oh man. Ellie, your cousin – she was always teaching you lessons you didn’t want, embarrassing you in front of all your mates at school even. Well her look, I’d say you certainly embarrassed her in spectacular fashion today. She is a right state! How do you feel?”

“I FEEL AMAZING! THANK YOU! I cannot believe this, this is like, it’s like a dream come true. I feel so happy!”

The youngster was clapping with glee as she watched the cannon slowly come to a stop. Katie was beginning to scrape the gunge from her face, opening her eyes to the world and wiping her lips. There was a sound from above and a spattering of blue slime fell from the sky, helping to actually wash a little of the thicker green off of her. She screamed and quickly covered her face with her still moderately messy hands. It domed out a little, raining down in drops over her hands and down her side. Her hair, once blonde and lovely was now matted and hung in a messy slump, slathered in all sorts of gunk, glued to her shoulders, ruined completely.

“Wow, Lindsey I bet you’re happy not to be on the receiving end of that.”

“Totally, it looks foul. She looks disgusting, and boy…whew, does she stink now! Haha! Great to watch!”

“Indeed it was! Callum, Ellie, you both get fantastic prizes, a photo album of your time here on Get Your Own Back, and Lindsey you have a certificate to say you won’t be so obsessed with fame in the future, you ok with that?”

Lindsey looked down smiling at her rival, who had once more finally scraped her face clean and was wading awkwardly and with difficulty through the thick gunge to the edge.

“Oh I think I can manage that no problem.”

She watched and laughed as Katie slipped a little, falling forward and face down into a patch of green. Her brightly coloured head stuck on the surface for a moment until she pulled up her freshly coated face with a squelch and had to wipe more of the stuff off of her once more.

“And as for you down there Katie, you can go back to the CBBC office looking like that. Can’t wait for the next time you present! Hahaha! Oh by the way we have a visitor for you!”

“Hiya Katie – oh, eurghh!”

It cut to a shot from the front of the tank, of Katie’s on screen partner, Hacker T. Dog coming up to the side of it. Much like Otis the Aardvark had done years earlier when Kisten O’Brien had found herself in the Gunk Dunk, he began teasing his slimy friend.

“Eurgh, well we were meant to be presenting silly. Oh, can’t bring you on now. You look horrible! And you smell horrible, oh man! I brought you a lovely present for winning, but I don’t know if you did win, anyway here you ‘ave it!”

Katie simply watched her presenter, looking mockingly like she might strangle him. She opened her mouth to quip back but suddenly went wide eyed at her ‘present’. Hack threw what seemed to be a thick looking pie right into Katie’s gawping face. She slumped backward slowly not moving in mock shock as Hacker shook his head and trotted off screen.

“That was nice of him! Nice little present there for Katie, aw how kind! Right well that’s all we have time for here on this special celebrity episode, we will be back very soon with more of those gruesome grownups, oh yes! From me, Callum, Ellie, Hacker, a very dry Lindsey and a very messy Katie down there, good byee! Ohh!”

The audience cheered as it zoomed out, Katie, who had taken the pie tin away from her and was beginning to rub her eyes disappeared under a torrent of fresh pink from above, the slimy stuff doming out over the sides of the tank a little. She could feel it sticking to the stuff she was already coated in, cursing under her breath for a moment. She placed a hand on her head, feeling her ruined and gunge logged hair and thinking of how long it would take until it would be clean.

-

The titles came away, showing an after show set up skit. Katie was still in the gunge up to her shoulders, wiping bits of her hair and face. Lindsey was sat on a stool beside the tank, looking smug and happy.

“So I think you owe me, £10 for not ending up in the goo. Oh and I’d help you out but I don’t want to get my hands dirty. Oh, erm…ew.”

She looked away and pinched her nose as Katie came closer to the wall of a tank a little. Lindsey looked around and smiled, as Hacker trotted in from the side.

“Hiya Lindsey! Well done for winning, Katie looks in her rightful place there, haha! Katie I’ve come to tell you, you’re not allowed to present looking like that. You’re not presenter material, you’re going to be wheeled out with the rubbish in 5 minutes because you look and smell like rubbish. Sorry!”

Lindsey laughed, covered her mouth as Katie tried to answer Hacker.

“B – b – but…I…”

“Ah shut ya mush! Oh and Lindsey I have a present for you for winning!”

Lindsey looked down at Hacker smiling.

“Oh thank you! You really didn’t have – wait -“

With mock terror she began to shake her head at Hacker, realising what he might do.

“No, no, really, you don’t have to you – MPH!”

Hacker a similar pie that he had from earlier right at Lindsey’s pleading face. It fluffed out a bit at the side, silencing her and large globs of cream fell down her yellow top, dropping onto her legs. Hacker waved at the camera and tottered away as Lindsey pulled the tin away, spitting out cream. She let out a few frustrated gasps and the camera zoomed out on her as she started to wipe her face a little.

“Ewww. That’s…not fair.”

She began to cry, jokingly of course for the camera as Katie watched and laughing at her side in the tank. As the camera pulled out, it showed Dave watching from a distance and then turning to the camera.

“I guess everyone gets their, ‘Just Desserts’ here on GYOB! Join me very soon for an all new series as I make some of YOUR adults get theirs!”

Dave wandered off screen, showing the two celebrities in the background, Lindsey wiping her face, but Katie undoubtedly in a worse predicament, the layers of gunge coating her starting to thicken and curdle a bit whilst she was still stuck in the tank.

Come on Dave, what a bad joke…

Well there you have it! You voted for Katie and she got once, pretty horrible gunging! Thanks for all that voted, hope it delivered!

As Dave told you, a new series will come soon. I have many letters archived, plenty of episodes to come. I may do another celebrity episode at the end of the next series.

Just want to link you to this blog quickly, I read these GYOB stories the other night and loved them, different style of GYOB writing. If you enjoy my series, no doubt you’ll enjoy these good pieces of work -

http://dampland.tumblr.com/post/106001522956/gyob-by-a-friend
http://dampland.tumblr.com/post/106001394356/3yob-by-me

See you soon!

-MsM


The Dancer (Part 1)

$
0
0

Alicia Murphy had been afraid she might end up in the mud by the end of the day, but she’d rather anticipated it being through her own carelessness as opposed to being thrown in face first. Of course it was just her luck that the site of her bake stall ended up being right next to the largest slick of mud on the entire field. At least it had been off to the side of the tent a little, rather than sending any punters away who didn’t fancy a messy trek right through the thick grimy sludge. Both she and her friend Martina had made so many trips to the car and back, carrying all they could manage each time, that she’d fully convinced herself she was going to end up tripping or stumbling down the slight incline they had to traverse to make their way around it. She’d sat in the car for a bit before setting up, anxiously eyeing her freshly washed, pristine golden hair in the rear view mirror, not wanting it to get drenched by the rain. Needless to say she was extremely pleased by the end of the day that she’d managed – with the obvious exception of a little mess on her shoes – to stay both clean and dry, the early morning shower thankfully having subsided by the time it came for the two girls to set up.

And then Elena had shown up.

Much like the mud pool, Alicia tended to give Elena as wide a berth as humanly possible. Although the two shared no classes at the university, they’d both been part of the Dance Society; Alicia joining in her first year, while Elena was a veteran in her third. Both of them, but especially Alicia, had excellent bodies for dancers, with supple, toned figures and long legs which helped them perform spectacular leaps and to carry themselves with immense grace and poise. Also, while this made no difference to their dancing (although certainly helped to get the pulses raised of any males who watched them perform) they were also both exceedingly beautiful girls. There wasn’t a girl in the Dance Society who wasn’t envious of Alicia’s silky smooth, glistening skin which somehow never seemed to hold so much as a single blemish, or her luscious, well-groomed sun-golden hair. Elena, while not so immediately strikingly stunning, was also extremely attractive, with ash brown hair with straightened bangs that was usually kept tied back in a ponytail. At first the pair hit it off; they tended to favour the same styles of dance when it came to their routines, they liked the same music, the same TV shows, same sense of fashion… Elena even took Alicia under her wing; she’d been competing in dance competitions at a much higher level than her for a much longer period of time. She’d been an eager student, and learned a great deal from the girl, before the relationship turned completely sour. It happened after the first and only time the two of them competed against each other, in the University’s annual dance competition. The pair were scheduled to team up along with two others in the group category later in the show, but were also both entrants in the solo category. Alicia felt pretty confident at their chances of success in the group category – as Elena had told her many times, she had NEVER lost in a competition, and she’d come up with a routine that was certain to score high, and they’d practiced it a million times over. Except in the end they never performed it at all… or at least Alicia hadn’t. It shouldn’t bother her so much, she supposed. She never would have imagined that she’d come first in the solo category, of all things. It could have gone Elena’s way – even as much as she disliked her nowadays, she would admit she wouldn’t have begrudged the judges scoring it in her favour.

Elena looked to be fine with at all, at first. During the presentation nobody looked happier or applauded louder than her. Alicia thanked her from the bottom of her heart for all of her help during her speech, even speaking aloud her thoughts that it could have gone either way, and they’d hugged and waved to the crowd gathered in the auditorium. It wasn’t until they went backstage and met up with their other two partners for the group routine, Helen and Adelaide, that she realised they had a problem. The duo had gone straight to Elena, Helen hugging her tightly and scowling over her shoulder at Alicia. Adelaide laid one hand on Elena’s arm, giving Alicia a frosty glance.

“That decision was such BULLSHIT!” said Helen, letting Elena go and directing her gently to sit down on a chair next to a dressing table.

It’s okay,” whispered Adelaide. “Everyone who saw that – apart from those fucking judges, who I don’t know, must be blind or something – knows that you were the best out there tonight.”

“It doesn’t even matter,” said Elena, tugging angrily at her ponytail. ”The only thing people are going to remember is that I lost. I lost to HER.”

An angry finger pointed over at Alicia, whose mouth had dropped open at the scene unfolding in front of her.

“Look I… I don’t even know what you want me to say… I mean I thought I did okay… If you think you won, that’s fine, I won’t even argue with you, but the judges…”

“Oh, what the FUCK would they know!”

“I can see you’re upset, but…”

“You’re fucking right I’m upset!”

“Elena, I’m sorry, okay? I’m sorry. What do you want me to do? Just tell me what you want me to do and I’ll do it.”

Eyes red, her lithe frame shaking with anger, Elena glared at her. Before either of them could say anything more there was a knock on the door and a male voice called to them.

“Girls, the group competition is getting started now; you’re on third, so please be ready.”

Alicia took a deep breath. She wasn’t very happy about the treatment she was getting from the three girls, but she could understand Elena being upset. There was no sense making things worse; best to give them time to calm down. She hadn’t wanted to use any harsh words she might come to regret later.

“Are you still okay to go ahead with this?”

“It’s bad enough that I lost to you,” hissed Elena. “Do you really think I’m going to go home empty handed after all the work I’ve put into this?”

“Good,” said Alicia. “We should go through the routine one more time, just to make…”

“The rest of us don’t need to go through the routine one more time,” said Elena, hopping to her feet and pacing back and forth. “The three of us know the routine. If you’d spent half as much time as us at getting this right, you wouldn’t need to either…”

“I don’t need to go over it again, I just think it might be a good idea to focus our minds away from…”

“But no, you only cared about the solo competition, didn’t you? It’s always about what Alicia wants, ALWAYS! You don’t care about ANYONE but yourself, well you know what? You’re out. You don’t care, so you’re out. ”

“I worked JUST as hard as any of you…”

“I don’t want a fucking debate, honey,” spat Elena, words dripping with venom. “Jasmine knows the routine. She’s worked well with us in the past. Oh don’t worry, we won’t embarrass you. We’ll tell people you just weren’t feeling well. Nobody will even notice you’re gone really, I expect.”

“The only person you’re embarrassing is yourself,” said Alicia, although she knew her cheeks were flushed, and she had been shaking, actually shaking, with anger. She hadn’t been about to give the spoiled little bitch the satisfaction of seeing her burst into tears, so instead she’s spun on her heel, gathering her dress to her, and left the dressing area with as much dignity as she could muster.

There had been precious little of it left to her in the days ahead. While she might still have held some hope that cooler heads might prevail given time, Elena, who was one of the students who ran the Dance Society, had used every bit of her influence to ensure Alicia was forced out of the group. Long story short, she’d jumped ship, because Elena was clearly going to make her life hell as long as she stayed. She’d walked out and as far as she was concerned that was the end of her time as a competitive dancer.

Until earlier the morning of the student fete when Martina, a gorgeous looking Latino American with an impressively curvy figure and medium length black hair that had playful curls running around the neck, ran up to her waving a poster advertising the fact that the popular TV talent show ‘Talent Spotters’, which toured Universities around the country once a year looking for budding young stars, was coming to their town.

“Um… you’re signing up?” Alicia had asked, resisting the urge to raise a sceptical eyebrow. She wouldn’t ever put her friend down of course, but Martina tried out for and had not made the dance society (luckily for her), did not have the most… melodious voice when it came to singing (no offense to the girl, they’d done karaoke together a few times at the student union and were both utterly atrocious), and her jokes were, simply put, horrendous (“Did you hear the one about the magic tractor? It was driving down the road when suddenly it turned into a field.”). Martina was good at… well Martina was a very good friend, she’d thought to herself firmly. It was just too bad you didn’t win many contests for that.

“Oh, I couldn’t do that. What talent do I have?” asked Martina, laughing off the suggestion. “I shouldn’t, should I? I mean it’d be cool to be on TV and all… but… well, what do you think? Should I?”

“I think it’s up to you,” said Alicia, avoiding her questions.

“Naaaaah, I guess not so much. Anyway, I didn’t bring this for me, I brought it for you.”

“For me?”

“Yeeees, for you. Now I know you’re all mad at the Dance Society and everything…”

“You’re not serious?”

“Of course I am! Look, I know how much what happened with Elena and the girls hurt you, hurt your confidence. But Alicia, the truth is… you’re better than they are. And I know you never stopped dancing, even after they forced you out of the club. So I say, take this opportunity, stick it to the whole lot of them, but more importantly, do this for yourself. Do it for me and all the people who believe in you. And do it for that big cash prize. And do it for…”

“I think you might have sold it hard enough,” Alicia smiled, before shaking her head. “But my answer is no. You’re right, I never gave up dancing, but nowadays I only do it for fun. No more contests, no more people bitching about me, no more bullshit. Besides, I hate what they do to the contestants on that show. There’s always some kind of forfeit if you lose; usually involving covering people in ‘gunge’ or giving them a pie to the face or whatever.”

Alicia crinkled her nose in distaste; gunge had been a staple on Saturday morning TV shows when she’d been growing up, and she was glad that kind of thing seemed mostly to have been done away with. There were few things she could envision being more embarrassing than getting gunged, especially on television for all your friends and family to see. She always went out of her way to avoid anything that might ruin her pristine appearance; on a recent trip to one of the big theme parks she’d refused to go on the log flume even when the rest of her friends pestered her, and she always dodged going to the union on evenings when they were holding foam parties. And those were small things compared to what regularly happened to the contestants on Talent Spotters. Alicia really hated the host of the show; perhaps it was just an act but Christine Williams seemed to take great pleasure in the opportunity to humiliate the contestants. She always looked so smug and full of herself, and of course she never so much as a speck of mess touching her, ever. Even Noel Edmunds had gotten his comeuppance every once in a while. Not that Alicia really cared about seeing anybody getting messy, but she hated the injustice in that. In her view, if you were willing to dish it out, you had just better to be willing to take it as well. No, there was no way she would be taking part. To go out on prime time television and perform was bad enough, but going out there knowing if you lost chances were you were going to get covered in slime or some other disgusting gunk would have been a living hell for her.

“Yes, but you wouldn’t lose though, would you? You’re only competing against the people in your own category, and the only dancer who even comes close to you is Elena. Admit it, you’d love to wipe the smirk off of her, right? If you don’t enter, we both know she’s going to win. The contestants are all from the university; you’re the only one who could beat her. Come on, imagine the look on her face when Sasha tells her what her forfeit is!”

“As much as I’d pay to see that… she’s really good. I still dance, but obviously I’m not working as hard as her at it. Chances are it’d be me that lost, and then I’m left standing there on stage, getting pies thrown in my face or…”

“So what? Why is it you always freak out about stuff like this? You know what I’d do if I got a pie shoved in my face? I’d wash it off!”

“Oh yeah?” asked Alicia, giving a mischievous smile as she glanced down at the few unsold cakes and pies left over from the fete. The sight should have disheartened her given all the work they’d put into making them, but the truth was that they’d brought far too much. They’d still sold a hell of a lot of stuff, and truth be told Alicia was looking forward to a slice or two of the Key Lime pie later on, which was why she made sure not to select that one. As Martina snorted at her, her hand snaked down instead towards a large strawberry cake sitting on the table.

“Yeah, it’s really no big – ohgod! No no no don’t shove it in my face Alicia PLEASE don’t…”

Alicia burst out laughing, cake just inches away from being smashed into her friends face. Martina had ducked to one side reflexively, and now raised her arms up to form a protective barrier. When the cake didn’t hit her, she opened one eye, face screwed up with disgust, cautiously peeking out from her hands but not lowering them. Alicia returned the cake to the table, holding her hands up to show she held no threat, giggling as her friend gave her an angry glare.

“NOT funny.”

“Oh come on, I wouldn’t do that to you,” said Alicia, who’d in fact come very close. She’d stopped for one thing because Martina had asked her to, but also because, as she’d just thought, if you couldn’t take it, you shouldn’t dish it out. And Martina WOULD most certainly have gotten her back (or at least tried to… Alicia had been more than ready to make a run for it).

“Of course it wouldn’t USUALLY be a big deal,” said Martina, trying to gain back her dignity. “But I promised my boyfriend a few of the leftovers, and he does like strawberry cake, and I’d much prefer he not be eating it off my face. So if you’ll excuse me, I’ll be back before too long… just leave things out for now and we’ll finish cleaning everything up when I get back, yeah? And think about doing the show! It’d be so awesome, I’m telling you!”

Not a chance, thought Alicia, taking a seat and reaching into her bag for some reading to pass the time. Occasionally she glanced up to see more and more people leaving; Martina was taking rather longer than she’d expected. Once she realised most people had already left, she decided to start packing up on her own. She had just put her magazine back in the bag when a group of shadows fell over her.

Elena stood in front of the table, holding the Talent Spotters poster in one hand, looking between it and Alicia with a smug smile that even Chrissie Williams would have been envious of.

“You are joking, right? You’re not even a member of the Dance Society.”

Alicia shrugged. While she had no intentions of entering, there was no harm in making Elena sweat a little bit.

“That doesn’t stop me from entering now, does it? Besides, who says I’d be dancing anyway? Seems like I could do well in the comedy group, seeing how I always manage to bring so many smirks to all your faces.”

Helen and Adelaide, who had each been standing to one side of Adelaide snickering, now regarded her coolly. Elena’s expression never changed.

“You may have a trophy that says you beat me,” said Elena, leaning in close to Alicia’s face and leering at her. “But we both know what happens if we face off again. I’ll give you one chance to back out, because I swear to you honey, if you show up to this little competition, I will completely and utterly humiliate you in front of everybody watching, far, FAR worse than you did to me.”

“Elena?” said Alicia, speaking in hushed tones so that Elena had to lean right in to hear what she was saying. “Last time we competed, three judges scored me the winner, and you told yourself that was bullshit. How many people watch vote in this show? The whole live crowd that shows up, right? Will you still be able to tell yourself you’re better than me, when you look at the final tally? Or will you know right then and there that no matter the time, no matter the place, that you can’t beat me?”

“Well now,” said Elena, leaning back. “I guess I’ll take that as your answer. And you can take this, as a small taste.”

Alicia had almost forgotten about the remaining pies laid out on the table until she saw Elena quickly reach down and grab the Key Lime pie. She’s been looking forward to it, but not like this.

“No!” she squealed, almost heavenly reflexes kicking in instinctively to try and save herself from a pieing as she grabbed Elena’s arm and tried to wrench the pie away from her. Elena responded by grabbing her other arm, spinning her around then snaking her arm around her waist. One arm was now pinned by her side, the other now feebly scrabbling to try and knockt he pastry out of Elena’s tight grip. She squirmed in the girls embrace, trying to pull herself free, dragging Elena forwards as the other girl tried to keep her balance.

“Stop! Elena, I am begging you!”

Alicia continued to struggle but Elena held on to her tightly no matter how desperately she tried to free herself. Finally Elena managed to wrap her arm right around Alicia’s body, constricting her movement. Alicia could only watch, eyes wide, as Elena waved the pie in front of her before slamming it right in her face, the generous helping of whipped cream on top flying everywhere at the force of the impact. The cream and filling felt horribly cold and sticky against her skin as Elena mercilessly rubbed the pie round and round over her face, stopping only to finish by dumping the remains in the tin over her rich, shimmering blonde hair. Alicia gasped as soon as the tin was removed, large dollops of gooey filling and crust falling from her face. Her nose was permeated with the smell of cream, lime and sweet milk. Her face screwed up with disgust, almost gagging at that sickly-sweet smell; while Maria had said if she got a pie in her face, she would simply wash it off, Alicia knew that horrible scent would remain lingering long after she’d cleaned herself up. She tried to wipe the pie from her still-shocked eyes, seeing Elena now standing to one side of her, admiring her handiwork. Behind her she could hear the other two girls laughing as they approached. Her heart skipped a beat as she considered the possibility that they might be bringing more leftovers to bombard her with; she was very relieved to see that they apparently hadn’t thought of this.

This didn’t make her feel any better though, as she ran a hand through her hair, grimacing as she felt large splotches of very gooey pie filling dribbling their way through her golden locks. She felt absolutely ridiculous, her skin flushing with embarrassment. It was only some small comfort that none of the laughing girls could see her blushing under the sticky mask that engulfed her face.

“Oh my god, she looks ridiculous!” Helen giggled.

As Alicia futilely continued to try and wipe the goopey smears from her usually immaculate hair, Elena moved back round behind her. At first she wasn’t concerned – the girl had no more ammunition within reach – but then Elena once more grabbed her from behind, and she realised with horror where her struggle to avoid the pie had led them.

Right in front of the incline leading down into that thick, foul patch of mud.

“I don’t think you’re going to like this much,” said Elena cheerfully, before turning her to face down towards the mud. “But I sure will!”

“Elena no please it’s horrible, I – AAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEE!!!”

Alicia’s scream ended abruptly as she took a nose-dive, landing face down right in the centre of the horrible mire, her body becoming almost completely entrenched as it swallowed her up. Her face was planted right in the muck; she was practically forced to breathe the awful gunk in. She’d been wrong about the smell of the pie; while it still lingered it was now completely overpowered by the awful sludge she was now almost swimming in. She could feel the mud squelching against her breasts and she squirmed, her breath coming in short, quick, horrified gasps. The lower half of her body had not been spared, with cold, wet slime pooling in her lap as she sunk further in. Having that wet feeling between her legs sent an involuntary shiver running through her body.

“Oh my god,” she gasped, swearing over and over under her breath at how disgusting all this felt. She pushed her arms down even further into the muck, trying to get some kind of purchase so she could get out of the sordid pond.

“Well aren’t you a lovely sight?” said Elena, who had carefully made her way down along with her friends and now stood safely on the bank at the side. She took out her phone and pointed it over at Alicia, snapping a photo of her as she slowly stood up. She must look like she was a creature emerging from the swamp.

“That’ll be going on Facebook!” sang Elena, sounding delighted with herself.

“DON’T YOU DARE!”

“Well, there really isn’t anything you can do about it, is there?”

Alicia felt fury boiling up inside her. She knew she shouldn’t let the little bitch get to her, but she had never felt so angry, humiliated, or powerless. While she could have cared less about Helen or Adelaide, she still had friends in the Dance Society, and that meant there was a lot of cross-over with her friends and Elena’s friends. The last thing she wanted was for people to be looking at her in this horrid state, knowing she been completely and utterly embarrassed by this sadistic little bully!

And she knew in that moment that, right there and then, there was nothing that would give her greater pleasure than to wipe that stupid self-satisfied grin off of Elena’s face. She plunged her hands back into the muck, making a fist, her pretty face contorted with rage underneath her impromptu mud facial.

“What are you doing?” asked Elena, frowning now. Alicia never answered, instead wading forwards so as not to miss her target.

Elena sussed out her intention quicker than Adelaide did, quickly darting behind the girl and resting her hands on her shoulders, ducking down behind her. As Alicia reared back ready to throw, Elena’s head darted from one side to the other, trying to gauge where her throw was going to go. As soon as Alicia launched her two fistfuls of mud Elena pushed Adelaide into their path while she, with a squeak of indignation, quickly darted in the opposite direction. A startled Adelaide got simultaneously splattered with two huge splotches of mud, one splashing against her face while the other struck her dress, nastily oozing its way down her chest. Seeing this caused Helen to quickly retreat well clear of the mud, holding her hands up as if all of a sudden to declare that she was no part of this. Elena had also retreated out of firing range, arms outstretched as she inspected herself to make sure none of the splatter had caught her clothes. She gave a nervous, relieved giggle when she saw she was clean. A whimpering Adelaide soon moved to join them, Helen reaching into her handbag and passing a packet of cleaning wipes to her to try and wipe some of the muck off of her. Adelaide used most of the pack as she tried to clean up the best she could, looking increasingly exasperated as she did. Elena took a few of the used ones, now caked with filth, throwing them down into the mud in front of Alicia.

“Here,” she indicated smugly. “How about you get yourself cleaned up? Like I said, this is just a taste of what you’ll get.”

Alicia watched powerlessly as the trio left, Elena blowing her a kiss as she did. She was left there alone, standing and shivering in the mud, not knowing how she was supposed to get home in this state. She couldn’t bear anyone seeing her looking like this, or having to try to explain to anyone what had happened.

“Alicia? Alicia, what’s happened?”

She saw Martina hurrying towards her, looking concerned and stunned at the state she’d found her friend in.

“Right,” said Alicia, climbing out of the quagmire and trying to shake as much mud from her body as she could. ”Right. That just about DOES IT. I’m not taking any more of this. She wants a fight, she’s got one!”


The Wammies 2014 – Results

$
0
0

The results are in and we have definitive winners in every category …

Best Celebrity Wamming
Stephanie McMahon on WWE Raw

Best Messy Show
Beat It

Best Civilian WAM
Hobgoblin’s Wheel of Misfortune

The Holy Grail Award
Konnie Huq on Blue Peter

The Goolitzer Prize
The New Get Your Own Back By MessySoMessy
Series 3
- Episode 1
- Episode 2
- Episode 3
- Episode 4
- Episode 5
- Episode 6 – Series Finale and the tables are turned …
Series 4
- Celebrity Special You Goo Who?

The Showercap of Shame
Kids’ Choice Awards / Kids’ Choice Sports Awards

Best Ice Bucket Challenge
Courtney Stodden


The Dancer (Part 2)

$
0
0

As she sat in the dressing room with two women fussing over her hair and make-up, Elena’s pretty mouth looked as if it had just bitten into a particularly bitter piece of fruit. It hadn’t surprised her that Alicia had shown up; the girl had turned up for the preliminary audition, an off-camera event that was held with the show’s producers to select who would proceed to the televised show. Only the top four from each category were allowed to progress. For her, of course, that had been a mere formality. In the end it was herself, Alicia, Adelaide and Jasmine who were the final four in the solo dancing category.

“She doesn’t stand a chance,” said Adelaide, who was one of the girls sharing this particular dressing room with her.

“I know,” said Elena, monitoring the hairstylist carefully as she continued to work. “I just… hate it when I don’t get my own way, is all.”

She was used to Alicia folding to her, and she liked it that way. Ever since the day of the fete, she’d noticed a renewed determination in the girl, almost as if her attempt to degrade her had actually ended up empowering her somehow. Still, there was something she found quite appealing in her anticipation of destroying this new found confidence, and seeing her rival well and truly humiliated on national television.

As she basked in this, she continued to give orders to the two young women working on her, causing them to share a meaningful glance with each other. That was the other half of this bitter fruit; this was the third time now she’d gotten them to redo her hair. She was getting some degree of attitude from them, which she couldn’t understand because their complete inability to do the very job they were paid to do was clearly their own fault, as was the fact that they were apparently too stupid to follow simple instructions as she led them through exactly what it was that she wanted them to do.

“Your hair looks gorgeous,” one of them told her the first time she told them that wasn’t good enough.

“I know it looks gorgeous, it never doesn’t look gorgeous, thank you very much, but it doesn’t look like how I told you to do it, so you’re not going anywhere until it’s perfect.”

Finally, thanks to her careful direction, they managed to get it just right. Now her glistening ash-brown hair fell down in soft, casual waves that framed her face perfectly. Of course, this now meant that the stylists were running late and had much less time than they were supposed to in order to fix up Adelaide, but that was of no real concern to her. Adelaide was a good enough dancer, as might be expected given the tutelage that Elena had given her, but it wasn’t like she was going to win. She was only here because the opportunity to be on a mainstream TV show seemed like far too good a chance to pass up. Elena had given her consent safe in the knowledge that the girl was no threat. Helen meanwhile was watching from the audience, having no desire whatsoever to risk ending up getting gunged, or to risk incurring Elena’s wrath.

With everything now arranged to her satisfaction, Elena stood up and moved from the dressing table to inspect herself in a much larger mirror so she could check herself from head to toe. She stuck one provocative leg out, turning to the side a little, pursing her lips and smooching at her reflection with satisfaction with what she saw. She’d seen what Alicia and Jasmine were wearing and, simply put, the stunning red gown she wore, low cut at the neck with sequins embellishing the bodice and a split legged skirt that allowed her to show off her excellent legs, absolutely blew them away. For weeks she’d had her eye on it, and as she twirled, marvelling at herself, she knew it had absolutely been worth the expense. The opportunity to show up the other girls, especially Alicia, was simply too delightful for her to pass up. Her ruby red dance shoes, which were the favourite pair she always wore to competitions, complimented the dress perfectly. Her silky smooth skin glowed exquisitely and was pleasantly scented, having been bathed in the most luxurious perfumed oils she could afford just a short while before. Yes, she looked far better than the competition, she thought with a self-satisfied smile, genuinely in love with herself and her outfit. There wasn’t a man in the audience who wouldn’t be voting for her tonight.

Returning to the chair at the dressing table, she spun it around and directed it towards one of the monitors that were sitting around the area showing everything that was happening on stage. Straddling the chair, she placed her hands on the neck and sat her chin between them snugly, a content smile forming on her lips as she saw Alicia’s little friend Martina looking fit to burst from embarrassment as the show’s host, Chrissie Williams, wrapped an arm around her shoulder.

“Well Martina, unfortunately the audience was not at all impressed with your stand-up routine tonight, where do you think you went wrong?”

Martina, usually confident and bubbly, had never sounded more stilted.

“I think… um… I think maybe my jokes… weren’t very good… maybe?”

“I think they were pretty terrible sweetheart, but not as terrible as what’s about to happen to you now, because it’s PUNISHMENT TIME!”

Martina was directed over to a chair laid out on the centre of the stage, looking like she wanted the ground to open up and swallow her. As she sat down, looking around apprehensively, Chrissie advanced menacingly, with a bucket of orange slime which she raised and held just above Martina’s hair. Martina looked completely oblivious as to what was going to happen to her until the very last moment, when she suddenly looked up uncertainly just in time to see Chrissie turn the bucket over and empty the slime right over her. To Elena’s personal satisfaction, the girl squealed as the contents washed over her, completely trashing her hair; the neat curls at the end being completely ruined and flattened against her skin. It was a good thing for Martina that, unlike the dancers, she’d worn a much more casual outfit for her comedy act, wearing a stripy pink top and denims. During the meeting the producers held with the contestants before the show, Elena had insisted on them confirming that the winners would not be subjected to anything messy, stressing that she would be wearing an extremely expensive and beautiful dress that should not get so much as a drop of gunk on it. The producers had indicated that the clothes the contestants wore was their own choice at their own risk, and that any act which lost was fair game for whatever punishment Chrissie determined.

“But the winners stay completely clean, right?”

“That’s right,” the producers had agreed. “The winners are off-limits.”

Once that was confirmed to her, Elena had no concern whatsoever that she might be getting gunged. Indeed the only concern she had right now was that Alicia’s forfeit when she lost might not be severe enough. Elena was a born performer who craved attention and adoration, so the TV cameras didn’t make her nervous in the slightest, and while the routine she’d devised would be difficult for most people, she had it down perfectly. She was feeling extremely confident as she watched Chrissie raise another bucket of disgusting slime, pink this time, delivering it this time towards the front of Martina’s head so that more of it engulfed her face and top. The girl’s legs kicked out wildly, her face looking like ice had just been poured over her. Another bucket, containing baked beans this time, was then tipped over her head, further ruining her hair. To top it all off, Chrissie shoved a banana cream pie into the girl’s very slimy face, causing Elena to howl with laughter. She would give this to Martina – the girl might be one shitty comedian, but she’d still given her the best laugh she’d had all day.

***

A concerned Alicia was waiting in the wings as a very messy Martina made her way off the stage. Instinctively she reached out an arm to comfort her friend before realising the last thing she wanted to do was get her dance outfit all covered in slime.

“I’m sorry Martina,” she said, upset at how despondent the girl looked. “I know you mostly did this as moral support for me. Go use the shower to get yourself cleaned up; I’m due on any time now but I’ll come find you once I’m done.”

“I want to, believe me,” said Martina, using her sleeve to try and wipe her face a bit. “But I’m staying right here until after the Dance Contest is over. I don’t want to miss your awesome moves, and I sure as hell don’t want to miss Elena get a taste of her own bitter medicine. After what she did to you, I can’t wait to see her knocked down a peg.”

Alicia nodded. Many times she’d replayed the awful scene in her mind; Elena, manhandling her while she pleaded, actually pleaded with the girl to stop, and Elena mirthfully ignoring her as she launched her into the mud. She was so glad that Martina had been there that day, to help get her home and get her cleaned up (although she hadn’t felt clean, not for some time afterwards). Since then, she’d bent all of her energy and focus on winning this contest and beating Elena once and for all. She’d seen her about in one of the dressing rooms, and while her arrogance was unbearable, Alicia would have loved to have just a fraction of that level of confidence in herself. When the performance began, she needed to be able to carry herself with that kind of belief; if she couldn’t, she’d be next in line for the shower after Martina.

This show was kind of ridiculous, she thought to herself as she contemplated the possibility of her facing the gunge with butterflies in her stomach. The show practically necessitated that you dress yourself up as spectacularly as you possibly could, while carrying a substantial risk that your clothes would, along with the rest of you, get completely wrecked. Compared to Elena’s, which the girl had paraded around backstage all day (clearly completely enamoured with it) Alicia’s outfit really didn’t seem all that special. It was the same dress she’d worn the day she’d won her first dance contest, a shimmering asymmetrical white dress that left a good amount of flesh on display on her back and between her smooth breasts. She hadn’t been able to afford anything new, and if it got ruined today, it wasn’t like she was going to be able to buy a replacement. Although she knew if she lost today, she would never dance again anyway. Her beautiful sun gold hair had been braided at the back around the sides; one of the producers gave her a lovely compliment on it as he approached, telling her that it was almost time for her performance and giving her final instructions. Alicia took a few deep breaths, and awaited Chrissie’s introduction.

***

Still watching the monitor backstage, Elena rolled her eyes as Chrissie began the introduction for Alicia’s performance. While the twenty-seven year old presenter was famously known as a bitch, Elena’s brief conversation with her at the meeting betrayed the fact that Chrissie’s persona was strictly part of the show. A transformation had occurred since then, with the somewhat conservatively dressed woman now wearing a low-cut tight black dress that hugged against her slender frame. The stage lighting seemed almost to set her long, tousled auburn hair ablaze as she wrapped up her introduction and Alicia walked out onto the stage to a generous helping of applause. Elena snorted as the first few bars from “Let It Go” from Frozen started. That was Alicia all over; corny as fuck, she loved it, she really did. That sort of shit would probably appeal to any children who watched the show at home, but in an auditorium filled with students was hardly going to compare to her own routine. She shook her head as the girl adopted her opening pose, kneeling down with her arms outstretched. Well, it wasn’t like it mattered; she had already won the contest. Adelaide indicated to her that they should wait in the wings – it would be their turn shortly. Elena took just one more moment to watch her opponent. Goofy routine aside, she was pretty good, she would concede – she had trained with her, after all. She’d taught the girl everything she knew. Just not everything Elena knew, of course.

***

Now it was Alicia’s turn to watch Elena. Both she and Martina had returned to their dressing room, Martina mercifully having been able get cleaned up a little, but still looking a state (and occasionally finding beans in her hair). Despite what she sincerely hoped for (and very much thought would be poetic justice) Elena did not, in fact, end up tripping over her beloved gown and falling flat on her face. Alicia bit her lip nervously. She wasn’t sure. Since she’d been against taking part in the show until her little trip to the swamp, she’d signed up pretty much at the last minute. Elena had had much more time to prepare, and perhaps it was only her own insecurities telling her so, but she thought that showed in the final performance. The one thing she held to was that she thought she’d engaged with the audience more; Elena might have been better in actual technique, but she thought she’d put far more emotion into her performance. Adelaide and Jasmine had also both done well, but she thought she’d done enough to put it down to her and Elena. The show was being taped in segments, so they had a short break before they would all get called in front of the audience and voting would begin. She felt sick with worry. She wished she had some idea how things were going to go.

***

Before too long, the four girls were standing in line awaiting the results of the vote. Alicia stood on the far left, next to Jasmine, then Elena, and finally Adelaide. Each member of the audience had a keypad with four numbers corresponding to the contestants, which they would use to input whoever they thought deserved to be the winner. Catching Alicia’s eye momentarily, Elena dropped the humble act she was putting on for the audience for just a second to wink at her.

“Okay, we have the results,” said Chrissie, who was having the results fed to her through a barely noticeable earpiece. “In fourth place… it’s Jasmine! Oh I am sorry my dear, come here, now Jasmine what I’m going to ask you to do is, if you look up, we have four boxes hanging up above you. I’m going to ask you to choose one of those boxes. Now the good news is that one of the boxes is empty; but of course that means that the other three boxes are not empty – those ones all have some rather nasty surprises. So we want you to choose a box that you’ll sit under, and pull the chord you’ll see hanging down from it, and then… well, we’ll see what happens, and it might not be very nice I’m afraid!”

Chrissie pulled a face, asking Jasmine to select her box. Jasmine, wearing a dance outfit that bared so much flesh there was actually little of it to ruin, gave a rueful smile and sat under box number one. After a moment’s hesitation she pulled the chord and a large serving of oatmeal fell from the box onto her head, immediately ruining her long dark hair and turning her head into a ridiculous gooey blob. Elena put a hand over her mouth to hide a giggle, immediately reverting back to the most humble look she was capable of mustering once she recovered.

“In third place,” said Chrissie, as Jasmine reverted back to her place in line. “Adelaide! Unlucky Adelaide, now just like Jasmine if you want to take a seat under one of the mystery boxes.”

Adelaide looked over at Elena as if asking for help. Impatiently waiting for her victory to be announced, Elena glared at her and waved her over to the chairs.

“Don’t worry honey, you do have a one in three chance of staying clean,” said Chrissie, noticing the girl’s hesitation. Reluctantly, Adelaide took a seat under box number four. She whistled through her teeth and then pulled the chord, screwing up her face as she awaited whatever was in the box. That turned out to be a very short wait indeed as mayonnaise fell from the sky and engulfed her, running down her face and obscuring her short blonde hair. Immediately she got up and ran back over towards her place in the line, obviously keen to have this all over and done with as soon as possible. Mayonnaise was dripping from her head, and as a very concerned Elena saw her approach, she immediately hiked up the skirts of her gown with a startled, outraged yelp and lifted them out of the way.

“What are you doing you idiot!? Keep away from me!”

Giving Adelaide an accusing glare, she quickly skittered around to the other end of the line to make sure nothing accidentally dripped onto her immaculate dress. She’d much rather keep her distance from the smell too. Of course now she was standing next to Alicia, which wasn’t a perfect situation either.

“Good luck,” said Elena, speaking from the corner of her mouth in a voice dripping with honey. Alicia looked satisfyingly uncomfortable; to her pleasure all the defiance she’d seen in her looked to have gone. She knew she was beaten. Just getting mayonnaise or something on her would be much less punishment than Elena would wish for her, but still, seeing her precious sun gold locks desecrated would bring her no small pleasure.

“And now ladies and gentleman allow me to introduce to you first place in the dancing category…”

Elena smirked.

“Allllllllliiiiiiiiiiiiciaaaaaaaaaa Muuuuuuuuurphy!”

What the fuck?

Elena rounded on her rival, mouth wide open with shock and indignation.

What in the actual fuck!?

Alicia looked almost as shocked as her, at least for a moment… and then the girl shrieked with joy. Chrissie moved in and hugged her, offering her congratulations. As Alicia broke away from the embrace, she turned to Elena and winked at her.

“Sorry Elena,” she said. “It really could have gone either way, you know. But it went my way. Twice now. And you’re just going to have to deal with that… but first… oh, I do hope you enjoy this.”

Chrissie’s hand rested on Elena’s shoulder.

“Elena, a very impressive performance, and we can all see you’ve gone to a lot of trouble tonight, what can I say, wow, you look fantastic, but now…”

“DON’T TOUCH ME!” shrieked Elena. Only Chrissie had a microphone, but she was so loud that most of the crowd heard her, and even those that didn’t saw her throw Chrissie’s arm from her shoulder and shove the older woman away from her. A chorus of boos erupted from around the auditorium. Elena dashed away from Chrissie, moving to the front of the stage and looking out at the crowd with complete disbelief.

“DON’T YOU BOO ME!” she raged. “Do ANY of you know how hard I worked for this?”

Chrissie Williams had been doing messy TV for a some time now; not much threw her off of her game, but she’d never actually been shoved out of the way before. Rallying valiantly, she moved over alongside the girl.

“Calm down,” she hissed, breaking character momentarily. The girl turned on her furiously.

“If you lay so much as one finger on me, I swear to god I will launch you head-first right off this stage,” said Elena. “I’ve been stitched up here. This is completely ridiculous.”

The crowd continued to boo, whether or not anyone actually heard her threat, none of them were very impressed with her behaviour. A chant started to break out around the auditorium.

“FORFEIT! FORFEIT! FORFEIT! FORFEIT!”

Elena snorted with disgust. What kind of person would actually want to see as beautiful a woman as her get covered in gunge? She couldn’t even imagine something so horrible happening to her. As if she’d ever let this awful woman humiliate her. This was a joke, a bad joke just like one of Martina’s howlers. It was a nightmare. No, anybody that wanted to see her get gunged was going to be extremely disappointed.

Flipping the crowd off, she hiked up her skirts and stormed across the stage.

Chrissie watched her go, shaking her head. Nothing like this had ever happened on Talent Spotters before. However, she took her job very seriously; she was something of a student of gunge TV shows. She had a great deal of input into the show, and she studied pretty much any footage she could find in order to come up with the best ideas possible. So she was in fact very familiar with gunge TV show history, and there was no way that Elena was going to become the Rachel Stevens to her Dick and Dom. Oh, she wasn’t the bitch the fans believed her to be; she was a performer at heart, and she meant no-one any real cruelty. But this was her stage, and nobody came and went from it without her leave. If she had someone to punish, then they would be punished.

Fully back in character now, she snapped her fingers and two stagehands emerged from the wings and moved towards Elena, who suddenly found two pairs of arms interlocking her own, lifting her from her feet and carrying her back across the stage to the cheers of the crowd. The girl seemed to go completely out of her mind at this (if indeed she had ever been in it, Chrissie thought to herself), hurling obscenities and flailing about in a frenzy as she sought to free herself. Chrissie lifted the microphone to her lips, extremely glad that the show wasn’t going out live. She wasn’t sure yet if tonight was going to take her career to another level or end it forever, but people were certainly going to be talking about this one.

“Bring out the gunge tank!”

Elena froze, face turning pale as she saw the large Perspex tank wheeled out onto the stage and placed right next to her. Not much wider than a phone box, the tank had a number of pressurized nozzles positioned at strategic points throughout to ensure maximum coverage. Traditionally the tank was used for one of the ‘joke’ acts that the producers sometimes selected to appear on the show – someone who technically should have failed the audition, but was so memorably terrible that they let them go on the air and then were given a mega-gunging to the delight of the crowd. On this particular show Martina had been expected to be given the gunge tank, but her rather awkward, dorky delivery of terrible jokes had ended up endearing her both to the crowd and to Chrissie enough that she’d chosen to spare her from that particular fate. Elena, on the other hand, as second place, would typically have been given a lighter forfeit – indeed her original plan, since the empty mystery box hadn’t been opened, would have been to give her a fifty-fifty shot at getting away clean. As had been explained to the contestants at the preliminary meeting however, Chrissie had full discretion at how the forfeits were to be carried out, so long as the winners remained clean. After Elena’s actions, there was no way that Chrissie wasn’t going to administer the absolute worst and messiest punishment available to her.

Elena redoubled her efforts to break free.

“You can FUCK OFF if you think I’m going in there! Let GO of me!”

The two men escorting her hoisted her up to place her inside the tank, Chrissie holding the door open for them. Shrieking incoherently, Elena tried to grab onto the edges to try and block them from locking her inside the tank. Chrissie, who frankly was done with this bullshit already, sighed and, making sure not to hurt her, because she sure didn’t need that lawsuit, broke the girl’s deathgrip. Finally they managed to get her in, the two men holding the door shut until Chrissie had gotten it sealed.

“Alicia, as our winner, how about you come over here and do the honours? We have a number of buttons here that are connected to the various nozzles you see arranged throughout the tank. You want to get us started with this one here…” said Chrissie, placing Alicia’s hand on the button that would activate the nozzle at the top of the tank, which was currently pointing directly at the ash-brown hair Elena had spent so long getting just perfect.

“You can’t do this to me! You can’t do this!” shrieked Elena, hands thumping against the door as hard as she could manage, which wasn’t all that hard since she had very limited space with which to move. She pointed at Alicia, fury contorting her pretty face. “SHE’S THE ONE WHO SHOULD BE IN HERE, NOT ME!!!! ALICIA, I SWEAR TO YOU, IF YOU PUSH THAT BUTTON I WILL HUNT YOU DOWN AND I WILL PERSONALLY RIP EACH AND EVERY ONE OF THOSE PRIZED GOLDEN LOCKS OUT OF YOUR HEAD!”

Alicia hesitated, completely taken aback by this turn of events. For a moment she wasn’t even sure what she should do. Fortunately Chrissie was on hand to help her out.

Push the fucking button,” she hissed.

Alicia blinked. She had ended up getting completely overwhelmed by everything that had happened in the last few minutes, but as her eyes locked upon Elena’s, she recalled everything that had brought her here in the first place. How Elena had kicked her out of her group right before the dance completion. How she’d made life in the Dance Society such a living hell that Alicia had been forced into giving up her passion, just because this pathetic, manipulative little tyrant had lost to her. For pieing her in the face and tossing her into the mud, just because she might dare to try and compete with her.

Something about her expression made Elena stop ranting. She looked at Alicia as if really seeing her for the first time. She looked around the tank as if only just waking up, as if only for the first time really understanding where she was.

It was no joke. It was no nightmare.

She had lost.

And she was going to get gunged.

NO!

NowjustthinkaboutitAlicia!” panted Elena, words all jumbling together in her haste to get them out. “I-I know that I m-might have said and d-done some things… some things I regret… but you and I we used to be friends… Things… things could go back, to the way they used to be… The D-Dance Society would l-love to have you back. There’s a lot that I, I could teach you… and you could teach me, of course… if… if you’ll just let me go…oh please! Pleeeeease!”

“You know what Elena, I have to say that personally, I think you’re already as slimy as you could ever possibly be. But you know what? We’re going to give this a shot, anyway.”

Alicia slammed her hand onto the button; both she and Elena jumped as a klaxon sounded, but only Elena looked mortified beyond belief. Her shoulders tensed and the girl appeared to shrink into herself, looking meeker than Alicia would have thought possible. She had just one final second of reprieve, during which she tilted her head back just slightly to look sheepishly at the nozzle raised just above her head, and then a waterfall of green gunge cascaded out and, completely ignoring her useless protests, struck her right in her face. Elena shrieked as soon as the gunge hit her, head whipping back and forth in a frenzy as she tried desperately to avoid the deluge. Unfortunately for her the tank was too small for her to manoeuvre out of the way of the onslaught; instead her efforts only served to wreck her hair at the front and back, resulting in all the hard work her hairstylists had put in being destroyed in an instant. The carefully styled waves were completely ruined as the gunge soaked over her. It wasn’t only her hair that was getting it though; as she continued to thrash about wildly within the confines of the tank, the torrent drenched the ample bare skin that was on show above her gown. The delightful bath she had so enjoyed with her luxury oils just a few short hours ago had now been followed by the most unpleasant shower of her entire life as the flawless, glistening skin on her shoulders, breasts and exposed back was engulfed by the relentless flood of slime.

“NO!” she squealed, raising her hands in desperation to try and stem the flow and save herself from as much of the slime as she could. Chrissie had been waiting for this however, and immediately slapped a hand down on one of the other buttons on the panel. While the flow from above continued, this button caused one of the nozzles at the bottom of the tank to fire a quick, intense burst of yellow slime that caught the lower half of her body. The force of the upwards blast blew the sides of her open legged skirt apart, revealing a pair of black silk panties. The jet struck her right in her crotch, completely soaking her underwear and causing her to gasp and squirm unpleasantly at the unexpected stimulation between her legs. As Chrissie had intended, this caused Elena to forget all about trying to deflect the torrent from above, as she instead grasped onto the splodging ends of her skirt to try and force them back down. The gunge oozed nastily back down her long dancers legs, trickling its way into her favourite pair of shoes, which had also gotten splattered in the eruption. She stamped her feet in frustration, only then realising just how much gunge had gotten in them as she felt and heard the horrible squelching within.

Elena was hating every second of her ordeal; this was a living hell for her, and just as she thought it might finally be coming to an end, she wiped some of the slime from her eyes in time to see Chrissie reach for another button.

“NO, DON’T-”

Elena’s protest, which Chrissie did not at all think was worth hearing, was cut off with a shriek as this time a nozzle fired a thick jet of foam that struck her chest, causing the girl to moan at the horrible stickiness that now enveloped her firm young breasts. As if this wasn’t bad enough, Chrissie signalled for Alicia to hit her button again.

“OH, NO! PLEASE NO! DON’T YOU DARE, DON’T YOU FUC-NOOOOOO! NOOOOHOOOHOOO!!!”

Alicia’s button this time set off a second wave of gunge, purple this time, striking Elena square on the head and from there pressing on mercilessly down her body. Her beloved dress was totally wrecked as the powerful stream washed over it, completely unheeding of Elena’s despondent wails. The whole audience watched as the dress, by far the most glamorous thing they had seen all throughout the show, was reduced to a completely unrecognisable gunky mat that clung horribly to her body. Indeed Elena herself was essentially unrecognisable too; her ash-brown hair, plastered to her head and shoulders, was completely obscured by the grotesque gunk which formed a blob that also enveloped her pretty face. From head to toe, she had been completely covered in slime. She was standing in it too, right up to her thighs.

In what Alicia personally considered a minor miracle, Elena appeared to be too shocked to speak. She stood there, moaning and hugging the ruined rags of her dress as she wrapped her arms around her exceptionally slimy body and shivered with undisguised revulsion. The two men who had manhandled her now wheeled the tank offstage with Elena still locked away inside it. Chrissie walked back over to Alicia now, congratulating her and asking the audience to give her a round of applause. Unlike Elena with her gunging, Alicia absolutely delighted in soaking this in; she didn’t think she had ever felt so elated in her entire life. Not only had she won the contest (and a nice cash prize too), bringing Elena down in the process, but, Dance Society or no Dance Society, she knew now that she could once again live her passion, and dance with a song in her heart.

***

Elena stood in the tank backstage, feeling more disgusted than she ever had in her life, absolutely mortified by the fact that she’d just been gunged, and in front of a whole crowd of people. She couldn’t sit down, because a large pool of slime remained swimming at the bottom of the tank, and her underwear was already soaked enough. Slowly but surely it began flowing down the drain – much like all the money she had spent on her extravagant dress. All she wanted to do was get out of this awful thing and end what had been pure torture for her, but the few staff milling around backstage all ignored her pleas to be let free. Finally, after what was only a few minutes but felt like an hour to Elena, Chrissie emerged from behind the curtain and gave her a smile that infuriated her no end.

“Let me out of here RIGHT now,” she demanded, thrusting her face up to the door of the tank. “I swear, I’ll have your head for this!”

“You know Elena, I had hoped by now that you might have learned that threatening the person on this show who gets to decide your punishment for losing – and let me just remind you that you have, in fact, signed a waiver to essentially that effect – isn’t really the smartest idea. So perhaps I’ll just leave you alone in there until-”

“NO! I-I’m sorry. Just let me out of here, please.”

“Okay. But one little thing first…”

Chrissie reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone, pointing it at Elena.

“What are you doing!? Don’t take my picture, not when I’m looking like this! STOP IT!”

“Oh, Elena. You do realise this is a television show, right? And that we just filmed that entire thing in glorious High Definition? Oh, we’ll have to employee a fairly judicious amount of editing, of course, but most of the gunging will stay, I think. And I imagine the full thing might end up on Youtube somewhere. I expect your little performance today is going to have quite the legs on it, I must say! I think you’ll be seeing this wherever you go for a very long time to come. And so will everyone else. So I just wanted to take this picture for when the show airs; a little something for my twitter followers to enjoy.”

“You BITCH, how dare you-”

“Ah. Yes, I rather expected your apology wasn’t… entirely sincere. So, I think I will leave you here after all. Yeah, I really don’t like being threatened very much. Oh, don’t worry, I’ll be back in a few hours or so. And when I come back, I’ll expect a GENUINE apology from you.”

“No! No, come back! I didn’t mean it! I’m sorry! I’M SORRY!”

Elena watched with horror as Chrissie went back out onto the stage, leaving her trapped in the gunge tank. It looked like, in more ways than one, her ordeal might carry on for some time yet.


TMS Summer Series: Kylie gets slimed

$
0
0

Not as in “Minogue”, but she’s still an Australian called Kylie. She’s a news host, and goes behind the scenes at Slimefest, the Australian KCAs. The title is a good indicator as to what happens.



Wamerific Video Update 1/11

WAMlit Review – Student Gunge War, by Peter Grimnim

$
0
0

I can still remember, even though twenty years have passed since then, the very first WAM scene I ever saw. (Note: Unfortunately due to a minor wandering around during the scene, I am unable to share it). It was a pie scene – the woman in question is wearing a tray around her neck filled with cream pies for sale. A man, who lives with her in the show, lifts one of them with the clear intention of slamming it into her face. She sternly warns him off before shaking her head and smiling sweetly at him, clearly confident at this point that she can charm her way out of a pieing. However, he isn’t to be thrown off so easily. Realising that he means to go through with it, the women’s eyes widen; she’s getting very concerned now. She looks nervously at the pie and then back to the man.

“You wouldn’t!”

He shrugs – of course he would, and he does. She moves as if trying to duck out of the way, but the tray around her neck makes evasion impossible. Her mouth moves as if to say “NO!”, but it’s too late. The pie… er… well, for some reason they show an animated pie striking her face over the top of the real pie, which effectively ruins the moment of impact, though it soon vanishes to show the aftermath. The first time I saw the scene, I didn’t care about the animated pie at all: all I knew that, from the moment the woman first warned the man off pieing her, I just HAD to see this woman get pied. And my exact though after seeing it was “I don’t know why, but I just have to see that again.” (and I did, but not until some eighteen years later). Though I wouldn’t fully come to understand this until much later, I had a WAM fetish, one that, much like two of the characters in the story we’re going to discuss today, was based entirely around the idea of humiliation.

TellyGunge has already covered one Peter Grimnim’s stories, Poor, Poor Emily, in one of his own WAMlit reviews (http://tellygunge.wordpress.com/2014/10/29/wamlit-review-poor-poor-emily-by-peter-grimnim/). This time around we’re going to take a look at my own personal favourite WAM story of all-time, Student Gunge War (Part 1) (also known as Natalie, Alex and Amy) http://web.archive.org/web/20050325055323/http://grimnim.com/alexnatandamy2004x.htm , a story which shares a few themes with Poor, Poor Emily, but is also in many ways a much more complex tale.

Student Gunge War revolves around three very distinct characters, all of them students who have been forced to live together, two of whom, as mentioned, have the same fetish. Indeed it’s the quality of the characterisations that really make this story stand out as one of the very best for me. Grimnim really takes his time fleshing out the characters appearances and personalities, and in this first part, skilfully building the events that will form the story’s (never written) conclusion. To this end Student Gunge War is the longest of Grimnim’s published stories (he was also working on a Gunge Novel, which before his website went defunct had slipped release to the point where he was ambitiously declaring that it would be released before the end of the twenty-first century) even before you consider that it’s only a half-finished story. The first character we are introduced to is Natalie, at home alone intently looking at an image of a girl with golden hair cowering on a stool precariously placed underneath a “daunting looking nozzle”.

In Poor, Poor Emily, Emily watched a gunging on TV and as TG describes in his review, she almost shares the victim’s suffering as she watches. In Student Gunge War however, Natalie absolutely revels in it.

Natalie’s smile was getting wider by the second. “Oh god, She does not want that gunge does she!” She whispered gleefully to herself, “She is going to hate it so much!”. The picture stirred so much in her. The girl was so delicate, so pretty, so vulnerable, so obviously needing to be humiliated beyond belief. Natalie could feel the dread oozing from the picture, which she was greedily lapping up. She felt the desire to click Next building insider her. She longed to see the girl in the booth covered in the gloriously gooey slop which sat a few feet above her beautiful face. Still she resisted for a few seconds, gazing at the current picture almost mesmerised by it. The girl knew what she was going to get, she knew there was no way of escaping her fate and knew she wasn’t going to enjoy it.

Natalie became more and more excited. She wriggled on her chair as a buzz of sexual joy permeated its way through her entire body. Between her legs she could feel her clit beginning to tingle and start, slowly at first beg for something to touch and stimulate it. She could feel the dampness of her pussy lips against her panties, but did nothing. She just sat, milking every ounce of pleasure she could from the horrible anticipation which filled the poor girl’s terrified crystal blue eyes.

Natalie wriggled on her chair, she almost vibrated with excitement. She couldn’t take any more, she had to see the next picture. “Gunge the little bitch!” she whispered nastily as she defiantly left- clicked her mouse over the Next button.”

I really love this scene, and it’s one of the key elements of part one of the story. Grimnim, in his previous stories, always masterfully describes what the victims feel as they end up covered in gunge. In Student Gunge War however, he tackles it from another perspective: from that of those who love seeing (and as we will soon see, making) people get gunged and humiliated. TellyGunge would also tackle this in his Summer School series, with a scene inspired by this one, only with vastly improved technology at work (http://tellygunge.wordpress.com/2011/06/29/summer-school-chapter-1-beware-of-the-angels/).

It becomes clear at the end of the scene, however, that Natalie is no longer content simply watching people getting gunged; what she craves more than anything else is to carry out a gunging herself.

“What always had wanted for a long time, what she had wanted more than anything was to give someone a real life proper gunging. Someone who would do anything not to be covered with slime. Someone who would be humiliated beyond belief. Someone who deserved to be taken down a peg or two.”

It’s surely no coincidence that this leads straight into the introduction of Alex, who like Natalie shares the exact same WAM humiliation fetish. However unlike Natalie it’s clear that Alex is frequently able to act on her fantasies – although in a subtle enough manner that none of her friends (who frequently seem to be on the receiving end) seem to have quite caught on to what she’s up to. Presently Alex and her friends are returning home. A few drinks have been enjoyed, and her friend Louise has had a few too many, leading to Alex supporting her on the way back. Unfortunately something happens to catch Alex’s eye…

“As we walked I saw this gloriously large sludgy patch of mud right by the side of the pavement, right on the side that that drunken sucker Louise was walking on! Oooooh I could barely contain my excitement, it looked really deep and soooooooo perfectly gooey! I knew it would be a crime for Louise NOT to be covered in it.

            It was just that perfect consistency, not to thick, not too wet, ideal for covering some silly little girl! The idea of Louise falling into it sent a wonderful tingle right through my body down to my pussy. I’d already started to get wet! I just couldn’t keep the grin off my face!

            Disguised as another sway, I pushed Louise onto the grass just a couple of feet ahead of her putrid slime pit!! I couldn’t wait to see little blonde Louise plunging into it. She was wearing that little blue dress that left all her back, arms and legs perfectly exposed and vulnerable!!!!! I could tell that it would feel cringe-makingly disgusting against her skin and boy did she have a lot of skin on show! I was quivering with the thought of how hooorrrible it would feel for her! I was just so excited, I almost blew it by swaying back onto the pavement, but I just had to let her have a first hand experience of that foul, foul goo.

            Every step closer, I got more and more excited until I was almost vibrating with anticipation! She wouldn’t know what had hit her, I knew it was going to be great! In the dark no-one else had spotted what was lying in wait ahead, so there was no escape for my little prey!!! What a sucker!

            I’ll never forget that little screech she made as I let go of her arm and she slipped on the first bit of mud!! She skidded, then as if by divine intervention she plunged front first towards the mire. “Iiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeee——uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuaaaghhhhh” was the noise she made, it almost made me orgasm there an then. It was like heaven when she, almost belly flopped down into that muck, which must have been about a foot deep!!!

It is always great to see a girl getting a sliming that they just do not want, it just makes me as wet as hell. My little scheme had worked so well, I could see Louise was going to be absolutely covered!

Everyone, including me, leapt back in unison! Louise was creating some horrible gooey splatters as her arms flailed wildly. I certainly didn’t want any of that disgusting mud to touch me!”

Again it can be noted that it’s Alex’s reactions to all this that are actually more important that the messing itself (although that is certainly quite spectacular!). And it was when reading this paragraph – particularly Alex’s reaction at the end “I certainly didn’t want any of that disgusting mud to touch me!” that the same feeling stirred in me that I’d first had all those years ago when that woman hadn’t wanted to get pied. At that moment, more than any other character in WAM fiction before or since, I just had to see Alex get gunged (there would be bad news ahead for me on that score). I just had to see this exceedingly beautiful girl who took so much delight in the messy humiliation of her friends, and yet absolutely hated the idea of getting gunged herself, end up on the receiving end for the first time.

A slightly alternate version of this scene was posted as a preview of the story on Mucky Vicky’s yahoo site back in the day which made this even more pronounced:

https://groups.yahoo.com/neo/groups/gungeystories/conversations/messages/226

In this version it’s made even more clear that while none of the girls want any of the disgusting mud on them, Alex especially doesn’t want it. It’s interesting to consider why the scene changed, and I’ll look at that in a bit more detail towards the end of this review. It’s clear, however coming out of this scene that Alex is, in fact, going to be the perfect victim that Natalie will humiliate beyond belief by the end of part 2. In part 1, however, it’s another character that’s going to be getting the mess.

The third of the three girls, Amy, is a far more innocent character, very much in a similar vein to other Grimnim protagonists like Emily. The idea of being gunged is horrible to her, and she wouldn’t have the first idea why anyone would do such a terrible thing. Of course, she’s every bit the perfect foil for Alex and Natalie. After we get some background on Amy, Alex arrives back still delighted at Louise’s little expedition into the mud. Alex explains to Amy what happened, prompting Amy to give the worst reaction she could possibly give to a girl that carries out her fantasies of gunging girls who hate mess.

“”Yuck.” replied Amy, cringing slightly.”

Alex, lusting for more gunge, immediately puts a plan in motion to get Amy extremely messy. We see her preparing the mess (with great delight as she imagines Amy’s reaction to how horrible this is going to be), which she leaves in Amy’s bed. Grimnim notes that this is called an Apple-Pie bed, or “A bed filled with some kind of gunk that the victim doesn’t know about until the lie in it. A common prank of British youngsters. Not sure whether people in the US will have heard of it”. This seems exceptionally awful to me; I don’t think even the most dedicated Wammer wants to be going to bed and finding it soaked through with gunge when they lay in it! Unbeknownst to Alex, Natalie is watching this unfold; essentially confirming suspicions she’d held about Alex being into gunge. An oblivious Amy climbs into a very messy bed; the entire scene as she gets in is phenomenally well-written. For the first time in the story we actually now see gunge from the perspective of the victim, and poor Amy couldn’t be more horrified at what’s happening to her.

“The coldness, then the shock, then the stickiness, hit her senses almost immediately making her body spasmodically buck upwards. Her teeth instantly clenched in horror as every muscle in her gorgeous little body tightened. Pangs of shock and revulsion zapped through her, filling her with an explosion of electrified terror.

Faster than her petrified body could react, she noticed a click at the door, then a figure running, then springing towards her.

“EEEERRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” she screeched again as the body landed on top of her smacking her rigid, horrified body back down into the cold………..thing.

“EEEEeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” She squealed as the strong body above her forced her down. Her body reverberated with cold, panic and disgust.

The body above her pushed her deeper into the…….the………..cold goo…?… that sat evilly beneath her defenceless, reviled skin.

In utter panic she squirmed and wriggled insanely, which only intensified the horrible, foul feeling of the gunk as it moved and oozed over her helpless tender flesh.

Her head was a deafening buzz of emotion. Her terror, her disgust, her utter defencelessness all clawed together at her mind. She was a bucking, writhing ball of horrible sensations…….

It seemed to last an eternity..”

I just love the descriptions in this scene; the word choice is absolutely perfect, even right down to her screams: doesn’t “EEEERRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” leave much more of an impression that simply stating that she screamed? Even the punctuation is used to incredible effect, only serving to heighten the sense of humiliation and giving us the impression that we’re right inside Amy’s head while this is happening.

The body that has landed on her is, of course Alex, who takes immense pleasure in forcing a mortified Amy further into the gunk she so carefully prepared for her. As Amy pleads for her to get off, Alex is initially of a mind to lay there all night…but, in a choice of words that will surely come back to haunt her, Amy tells her that she will do anything if she’ll just let her go. Alex obliges on the condition that Amy help her with her stall for RAG week. We’re left with a despondent Amy so humiliated and disgusted she’s close to tears, hating the contrast she has with Alex, who once again hasn’t gotten so much as a speck of gunk on her. Grimnim then advises us that part 2 is on the way – after apparently having been deleted accidentally – however, as stated, it was never completed, leaving me almost as despondent as Amy.

We can surmise a few things about part 2 from what Grimnim has skilfully set up in part 1. We know that Alex will no doubt have something exceptionally messy and humiliating lined up for Amy at her stall. However the wild card of Natalie will no doubt come into play at some point here. This, I would imagine, is where the alteration of the original mud scene might come into play, as the revision introduces the potential plot point of Alex’s diary (albeit someone’s diary being used as against them was also a plot point of ‘Poor, Poor Emily’). Grimnim describes Alex recounting the mud scene in her diary as an “over-zealous scrawl”, perhaps hinting that it will come back to haunt her in the future. Natalie will likely be investigating her suspicions surrounding Alex and mess, and should she read Alex’s diary, then there’s little doubt that, much like myself, she will conclude that Alex simply has to get the gunge she so loves dishing out. Natalie will then presumably take action to bring her wish to life – with Alex being the someone in “Someone who would do anything not to be covered with slime. Someone who would be humiliated beyond belief. Someone who deserved to be taken down a peg or two”.

Grimnim does also set up another potential plot point in that Natalie claims to be proficient at jujitsu, which is revealed to be a lie. I’m curious as to how this might have come into play – personally I like to imagine a very humiliated Alex, at the very end of the story, setting up another Apple Pie bed for Natalie to enact her revenge, and a squirming Natalie threatening her from underneath her, and Alex quickly coming to realise that her threats are totally a bluff. This would also seem to imply to the reader that the Gunge War, far from being over, is only just beginning. That however, is more something I would do, I feel – arrogant women who exude power like Natalie seem much more likely to leave a Grimnim story clean based on past trends.

Student Gunge War is an engaging, excellently written story written by an author at a time when he was really hitting his peak. You can really see how Grimnim’s confidence has grown, and he tackles this, a larger and much more complex story than his previous works, with tremendous skill. The characters are so well-crafted they all feel real; while there may be a contrivance in forcing two girls with such a rare trait together, the scenario of the girl who loves handing out messy humilations being about to fall victim to a far nastier girl who dreams of handing out a messy humiliation is so compelling and perfectly karmic it soon scarcely seems to matter. Grimnim was apparently studying psychology around this time, and it shows, with absolutely fascinating insight into the characters – and indeed the readers – fetish for gungy humiliation. It never seems to be championed or as overtly influential as “Poor, Poor Emily” or “Lucy and the Gunge”; I’m curious as to whether this is due to it essentially being an unfinished story, or whether perhaps the subject matter of this one is a little more niche. It’s certainly a story that’s stuck with me – even now, some ten years after I first read it, I dust it off two or three times a year, and amazingly it’s lost none of its impact. Every read seems to unveil some new detail that I missed before. While there’s certainly a large degree of frustration and disappointment in never getting to see Alex getting gunged, I’m pleased part 1 wasn’t accidentally lost as well. I’m glad for the time I got to spend with these characters, and I know that in another ten years… I’ll still be reading this story, still feeling the same things I do today. That’s an amazing talent for a writer, and an amazing power for a story to have.

Does anyone else have any memories of this story? Or anyone read it for the first time wishing to share their thoughts? Anyone have any unfinished WAM stories that they harbour similar fondness for, or lament that were never completed?


The Jester’s Arms

$
0
0

The Jester’s Arms was a pub in Mudford. To be more specific, it was the closest pub to the Panicked Production studios, and so was a favourite watering hole of the staff there. Naturally, this led to one Nicole “Nicki” Stevens declaring it to be her ‘local’, despite it being on the wrong end of her crosstown commute. It was certainly better than the run-down hovel she knew as The Dancing Dog. It was a Friday evening, and she found herself drowning her sorrows with half a pint of slightly overpriced but rather decent ale.

It wasn’t just the close proximity to her work that Nicki liked about the Jester’s. It was one of the cleaner pubs in the city, which she found both ironic and pleasing. The Dog looked like it had never seen a duster within the last decade, by comparison. Being in one of the nicer parts of town also meant that the Jester’s was relatively arsehole-free, with a friendly ambience and relaxed atmosphere.

Of course, as noted before, it wasn’t just Nicki who worked at Panicked and drank at the Jester’s. That same Friday evening, Suzanna “Suzi” Mia Harrison entered too, ordered a pint of a certain beer which sponsored a certain web-based gameshow involving a gunge tank and sat at the same table as Nicki. “Hi Nickles,” she smiled.

“Hi Suzi. What are you up to?”

“A lot. The boss offered me a chance to either do a second series of Slop Drop, or to try something else.”

Nicki tried to feel happy for her friend and mentor, but could only manage a rather fractured smile. “That’s good! Not going to lie, I’m a bit jealous though. So, what are you going to do?”

“I don’t feel up for another series of Slop Drop. I want to try something a bit more… physical.”

“Physical?”

Suzi nodded and took a sip of her drink. “Yeah. That new GYOB’s going down a storm, with loads of people going on it. However, it has one massive flaw in its format.”

“Knowing you, it’s that it’s presented by a middle-aged guy rather than a cutie who you’d just love to see in the gunk?” smirked Nicki.

“Hey, that middle-aged guy is Dave Benson-motherfucking-Phillips! Have some respect!”

The redhead just giggled to herself. “Then if it’s not the host, then I suppose that it’s that the gungees have to be nominated by a kid.”

“Bingo. I was thinking we could do a physical game show with messy traps and penalties and the like.”

“And by we you mean…?”

Suzi grabbed Nicki’s hands and looked into her eyes. “Nicki, do you want to present a show with me?”

The Goo Your Own Way presenter’s face turned almost as red as her hair. “Are you sure you wouldn’t rather work with someone more popular?”

“Nope! You’re perfect for the format I have in mind. My on-stage persona is the kooky, funny girl who ends up getting as messy as her guests. You meanwhile are a cold, domineering and always-clean lady,” Suzi explained. “Think about it. You could be the one who tells the contestants the rules and quizzes them, while I demonstrate the games and forfeits.”

“Sounds a bit Run the Risk to me,” Nicki thought aloud, drinking some of her half. “Will I ever get messy?”

The brunette shrugged her shoulders. “Not in a regular episode, but maybe eventually.”

She could feel her skin crawling on the inside, but Nicki had a rather unreadable poker face. She felt rather blessed to have avoided getting gunged directly so far in her career, and even moreso to have had minimal second-hand mess. The truth was, as much as she loved getting other people messy, she had a bit of a phobia of being made into a public spectacle. “That’s good then.”

“I agree,” smiled Suzi, for very different reasons. “You’re the figurehead of the entire show. If you get messy too often, it stops being special.”

“You’d know all about that!”

“Damn right!” laughed the Slop Drop host, before switching topics. “So, let’s talk about the rules. We should have three teams, all pairs. Five games, and after the second and fourth we eliminate whoever’s got the least points. For the final game…” Suzi then leaned in close to Nicki’s ear and whispered something.

“That’s just sadistic!” Nicki laughed loudly. “I like that twist though. So, have you discussed it with Ivy?”

Suzi nodded. “I just needed to see if you were interested in collaborating. I’ve already passed the information onto her and Rivet.”

The ginger woman took a large swig of her drink, downing most of it in one go. She then looked at the table, thoughtfully. It all seemed too good to be true. She was going to have a chance to host alongside Suzi and really show their differences, while taking centre-stage. The possibility of getting gunged also scared her, but it had been a risk that she’d been forced to take before. Besides, the whole point of doing these hosting jobs was to try and conquer her fear of humiliation. Perhaps it was the ale, but she cracked a little smile and looked up to Suzi. “I’m in. So, are we gunging celebrities or the public?

“We’ve got two episodes planned at the moment. One of each.”

Nicki nodded understandingly. “I look forward to it. So, you and Emily…”

Just a little prelude to a story series


The Official “I’d Do Anything For Joe” Post

$
0
0

ANCANC’s been posting these videos as a fundraising effort. You may have seen them on ECG and other sites already. More information can be found on the campaign’s Facebook page. The latest video is below, as is a link to the YouTube channel with more of these videos.

YouTube Channel

 


The Pairing Game 1-1: Introduction

$
0
0

“These six people have never met until today,” Nicki’s voice narrated over some shots of some kind of lounge. There were six women, all chatting about something or other, though what they were saying was inaudible over the sound of Nicki’s narration and tense background music. “They’re all here for the same thing: A chance to win £10,000.” The shot lingered on the six chatting women, panning across them. There was a boisterous, short-haired woman with slightly darker skin. She seemed pretty athletic, as did the taller, pony-tailed one next to her. The footage was in black-and-white, so their actual hair and skin colours were difficult to pick out. The next woman had long, straight dark hair, very pale skin and dark clothes and fingernails. She had her eye on one of the other women: a shy-looking girl with freckles and curly hair. There was also a woman with a bob haircut and one with glasses and dishevelled hair. “Who will work as a team and win a shot at the jackpot? Who will be unable to get past their vast differences? Let’s find out as we play The Pairing Game.”

The show’s introduction played. It had intense, dark techno music playing over three pairs of stick figure-like computer graphic people running and jumping over obstacles. One pair was red, and they tripped over and fell into some kind of green CGI gloop. The same sort of gloop hit the yellow pair, and they left the running as the blue pair ran through a green finish line ribbon. The snapped ribbon had the words “THE PAIRING GAME” written in white letters, forming the show logo.

The show cut to the set, which had a dark and grimy feel to it. It seemed rather modular, and suspended from the roof were various elements that seemed like they could have been used in the later games. In one corner was a raised metal stage, with three podiums, each in a different primary colour. The stage was also where the six contestants were located, each one in a black fleece top and either shorts, leggings or sports briefs. There was also the show’s frontwoman, Nicki Stevens. “Welcome to the Pairing Game. I’m Nicki Stevens, and I’m your mistress of mayhem for tonight.” Nicki didn’t quite have the full ‘mistress’ look to her, though being decked out in a black leather jacket, blue top, dark denim jeans and black combat boots, she seemed to have taken more than a few cues from her metal fan boyfriend. In her right hand was a microphone. “Since the dawn of time, mankind has been forced to band together for the sake of survival. Of course, there were all sorts of nasties out there in the woods waiting to destroy them. Mammoths, sabre tooth cats, other tribes, I could go on. Of course, here on the Pairing Game, it’s not survival that our frankly mad competitors are playing for. It’s simply material wealth, as whoever wins tonight will be walking away with ten grand in their coffers. Oh, and while we don’t have primal beasts or killer Neanderthals, we do have our own array of little nasties, and who better to show us than the not-so-little nasty that is Suzi Harrison?”

Backstage, Suzi was stood between three huge barrels, similar to oil drums. A camera pointed down at her, showing the barrels to be full of bright green, orange and purple stuff. Suzi herself was simply wearing a white tank top and shorts. She was barefoot, as were the contestants on the main stage. Like Nicki, she was holding a mic in her right hand. “Thank you Nicki,” she said. “Yes, we’ve got all sorts of treats in store for the contestants, and they come in a myriad of types. We’ve got slimy, sloppy, gooey, gloppy, gunky, mucky and of course gungy fun lined up.” She dipped her left hand into the green stuff. It sank down, pulling her arm in up to her elbow. She swirled her arm around before lifting it up, shivering a little as she did. It seemed to stretch, creating a big sheet-like bubble which quickly collapsed into a bunch of stringy vines, then finally into big drips which glistened under the lights, a nearby camera capturing the whole thing for the viewing audience to see in incredible detail. “They’re going to have more than just their hands full if they want to win that money, Nickster!” giggled the brunette presenter, running her slimy fingers over the lens of the nearest camera.

The show cut back to Nicki. “Oh yes, if the presence of Suzi and myself wasn’t a huge clue, we’re that kind of game show!” she said, winking to a nearby camera. “Here’s how it works. Our six contestants have had a chance to get to know each other before the show. They’ve decided on a scale of one to five how much they’d like to work with each other. Then, with their new partner they have to play a series of messy games against the other teams, with the odd bit of trivia where they have the opportunity to steal points from the other teams. At the end of round two and round four, we send the team with the fewest points to the Elimination Enclosure!”

The Enclosure was at the opposite corner of the studio, with some sort of railway leading into it. On the railway was a small car with a couple of chairs with seatbelts. The inside of the Enclosure couldn’t be discerned at this point due to the railway continuing through a large, black door which was currently shut, though dry ice wafted out of the gap at the bottom.

“Now, I suppose I’ve talked about the contestants so it’s only right that I talk to the contestants,” said Nicki, walking up to the first one. The contestant had slightly darker skin than the rest, and towered over Nicki. The redhead hostess felt slightly intimidated, fearing that if she pissed off the player then she’d probably end up with several broken or dislocated bones. After all, this contestant had a bit of a hostile aura to her. The contestant’s hair was brown, straight and fairly short. “So contestant number one, tell me about yourself.” asked Nicki, hiding her fear perfectly.

“I am Carlota Delgado Rios, and I’m from Lisbon but live in Nottingham,” said the contestant, with a fairly thick Portuguese accent. “I study sport science, and I work out.”

“So you’re the sporty type. What kind of partner do you hope to have?” asked Nicki.

“I know there’s another athlete in the game, so together we would crush the enemy!”

The self-styled matriarch of mayhem couldn’t help clearing her throat. “Well, I’d imagine you’re built for it. Still, which team you’re on will depend on what top you’re wearing under your jacket, so if you wouldn’t mind popping it off…”

“Sure,” said Carlota, unzipping the fleece jacket and throwing it on the ground. Underneath she was wearing a blue vest top with black sports briefs, which really showed off her rather muscular, yet still incredibly feminine physique. While Nicki herself was entirely uninterested in women, she couldn’t help feeling a tad envious.

“So you’re the first member of our first ever blue team. We’ll see more of you soon but for now we must meet the rest of our competitors,” said Nicki, moving onto the next girl. She was quite tall too, though not as tall as Carlota. Her fleece jacket seemed to hang off her a bit loosely, suggesting that she wasn’t as well-built as the Portuguese woman. She had green eyes and long blonde hair in a ponytail. “So, tell me about yourself, number two.”

“My name’s Victoria McClean…”

Nicki chuckled. “Bit of an ironic surname.”

“Well, I hope to be victorious!” said the contestant, taking Nicki’s banter in her stride. “I’m from Mudford, and I play for the Raiders’ women’s side, the Amazons.”

“So you’re a local girl!” Nicki said, smiling at something other than her obligatory mean girl act for the first time all evening. “You must be the athlete Carlota mentioned. Do you hope to be paired with her?”

Victoria pursed her lips and thought carefully about what she was going to say. “Well, nothing against Carlota but I was hoping to get a more intellectual partner. Besides, my t-shirt isn’t blue. I think she’ll be disappointed, for many reasons!”

“Well don’t keep us in suspense! Let’s see if you’re in your home or away colours.”

The footballer took off her jacket and placed it on the floor in front of her. “It’s away,” she said, stretching her arms out to reveal her yellow t-shirt and black shorts. As Nicki had suspected, Victoria wasn’t as strongly built as Carlota, instead being thinner.

“I suppose that if anyone chants ‘come on you reds’, they won’t be chanting for you. Maybe they’ll be chanting for our next contestant,” said Nicki, moving over to the next woman. She was quite tall too, about the same height as the host, and curvier than the previous two contestants. She had long, straight black hair and incredibly fair skin, with jet black varnish on each of her nails. Unlike the rest of the contestants, the zip on her jacket was undone slightly at the top, giving a tiny peep hole at her cleavage. “There’s a pattern emerging! Contestant three, tell us about yourself!”

“My mortal name is Tanya Steele, and I have come here from Sheffield to partake in the game today. I am a singer, a musician and a poet.”

“And a goth, I’m guessing?”

Tanya chuckled to herself quietly. “I suppose I fit that descriptor.”

“So erm, what kind of partner are you looking for?” asked Nicki.

“I’m not as concerned with physical or mental capabilities as the two sportswomen. I’m more interested in the spiritual aspects. I need someone whose soul I am in synchronicity with. My impression is that this game is just as much about synergy as it is about running or thinking,” the goth reasoned.

Nicki thought about Tanya’s words briefly. “I see what you mean but to be honest, it’s mostly about covering you lot in gunge and laughing at you.”

“The others more than myself, of course.”

“Sure, why not?” Nicki said, dismissively. “So, let’s see which team you’re on.”

Tanya bent over and looked seductively into the camera. She slowly undid the zip on her fleece and turned around, letting the jacket fall to the floor elegantly off her back. Underneath she was wearing a red vest top and black sports briefs. “I’m someone’s lady in red tonight,” she said, looking to the camera and winking.

“Good grief,” sighed Nicki. “So, we have the start of our three teams here as we go onto contestant number four.” She stepped over to the next player. This one was of a fairly average height, and was the first one to actually be shorter than the host. She had curly ginger hair, fair skin, freckles, brown eyes and a rather ample chest. “Contestant four, introduce yourself.”

“I’m Niamh Breen,” said the girl, very quietly. Despite the lack of volume, she had a very clear Irish accent, though Nicki couldn’t quite place it. “I’m from Belfast and I work in a library.”

“You’ve come a long way just to be slopped up, haven’t you?” grinned the presenter. Niamh blushed a little, though Nicki wasn’t really sure why. “I always thought libraries were supposed to be quiet, clean and ordered. This must be quite a different sort of place for you.”

Niamh felt choked up, but managed to say something. “I don’t mind! I’m just here to win the money!”

“And what kind of partner are you hoping to win said money with?”

“Someone kind, patient, supportive and good at sports. I really don’t want to sound too awful when I say this, but I think I got someone very different to that!” squeaked the Irish girl.

Nicki smirked to the camera. “Well, she doesn’t think her partner will be good at sports. I wonder who she’s paired with!”

Almost taking that as a cue, Niamh turned away from the camera and unzipped her jacket. She took it off and shyly dropped it to her side, revealing herself to be wearing a red t-shirt over her stomach and considerable bosom. “I’m on Tanya’s team. I hope I don’t ruin things for you!”

“Tanya, get over here!” Nicki called out. On cue, the gothic Yorkshirewoman stepped over to Nicki and Niamh. “I can tell you now that Niamh; you were actually Tanya’s first choice of partner. As for you Tanya, you were Niamh’s third choice, behind Victoria and Erin, the latter of whom we’ll meet in a moment.” The host looked to Tanya first. The goth had a bright smile on her darkly made-up face, and seemed to have given her top lip a little lick with such subtlety that Nicki didn’t notice. “You got your first choice of partner. You must be happy with that.”

“Indeed, Nicole. There are many things in this world that can bring pain, and many that bring pleasure. This would fall into the second category.”

Nicki cleared her throat. “Well, that’s good then. What made you put Niamh as your first choice?”

Tanya’s eyes danced up and down Niamh’s body, lingering for a second on the Irishwoman’s chest. “Well, I just thought she would prove to be more fun to play alongside than the others!”

“As for you, Niamh, how do you feel about being with Tanya?”

Niamh’s face turned red. “Nervous!”

“Don’t you worry, Niamh. I’m sure you and I will vanquish our foes in this contest, crushing them beneath our boots like worms!” smiled Tanya.

“We’re uh… well, not wearing boots.”

“I’m a poet. It is in my nature to have the occasional moment of being poetic!”

Niamh nodded meekly. “Okay then!”

“And that’s the red team. If you go stand behind the red podium, we can meet our next player and see which team she’s on,” said Nicki. The reds did so, leaving the feisty presenter with the two athletes and two other contestants. She walked over to the next one. “Player five, introduce yourself.”

Player five was more of a plain, cute girl than the others, with a very youthful face and hazel eyes. She lacked Tanya’s curves, Niamh’s cleavage or Victoria’s slimness, but she wasn’t flabby or ugly in any way. Her brunette hair was styled in a bob. Like Niamh, she was wearing leggings. “I’m Erin Milner and I’m a psychology student at Derby,” she said, sweetly smiling.

Nicki nodded, unimpressed. “There are two kinds of students: those who study hard and the other kind. Which are you?”

Erin laughed. “If you mean the kind who party hard, then that one!”

“I hope your choice of partner isn’t based on how many drinks they can down in a minute.”

“No no! My first choice was who I thought the best teammate would be, just based on what I saw of her personality,” explained the party animal. “I guess I should reveal who my actual teammate is now?”

“Not yet. Let’s keep Carlota and Victoria in suspense for just a little bit longer,” Nicki said, walking over to the final contestant. It was a short, rather scrawny-looking girl with hair in messy black waves. She had glasses framing her blue eyes. “Finally, number six. Introduce yourself.”

“I’m Helen Cogswell, and I study physics at Durham University. Unlike my good rival over there, I’m far more of the intellectual-type, the kind of student who is there to study rather than to fraternise,” she said, grinning smugly and pushing her glasses up her nose.

Nicki tried to resist laughing too loudly at the geeky-looking girl’s smugness. “Well, I don’t think I need to ask anything more about you! So, what are you looking for in a teammate?”

“Brawn,” Helen stated, dryly. “Like I said, I can provide the intellect while my partner deals with physical challenges. Seeing as I’m going to be on a team with someone physically-inclined, that works well.”

“Well, yes. All that’s left is to see which one of you is going with which person. I’m sure you know by now how that’s revealed.” Helen and Erin nodded and unzipped their fleece tops and placed them on the floor. Underneath, Erin was wearing a blue vest top while Helen had a yellow t-shirt with black shorts. “Okay, Carlota is with Erin and Victoria’s with Helen,” Nicki announced as the two athletes walked over. “Let’s start with the blue team. Carlota, you put Erin as your second choice. That works great for you, doesn’t it?”

Carlota smiled. “I wanted Victoria as my first choice, simply because she’s probably the only one who can keep up with me, but while Erin’s not a sportswoman, she’s neither scrawny and nor is she just eye candy.”

“Thanks?” Erin said, rather flustered.

“As for Erin… well, I think she should tell you where she put you in her preferences!” Nicki gave the party girl an evil grin. “Tell her!”

Erin buried her face in her hands, turning away in embarrassment. “I put you last! I’m sorry! It’s just I had to put someone and you seemed the least friendly when we were meeting each other!”

“Well, since you apologised, we shouldn’t have a problem,” said the muscular girl, patting Erin on the back.

“Thank you, blue team. You go to the blue podium while I chat with the yellows,” said Nicki. The blues walked to their podium. “So yellow team, you’ll be quite happy to know that not only were you each other’s first choices, but apart from Tanya, everyone put Victoria as their first choice of partner.”

Victoria beamed with jubilation. “Really? Basically everyone thought I’d be the best teammate?”

“It’s only natural,” said Helen. “Even if we don’t factor in the frankly baffling obsession this nation has with association football, you possess numerous attributes that would suggest you are a good partner for a physically-based gameshow. These attributes include an amiable temperament, peak physical condition and a career path which involves getting wet and dirty with some frequency. It was these attributes that placed you at the number one position of my preference list.”

“And I’m not entirely sure what you said, but the fact it sounds smart shows why I put you at number one.”

“So I take it you’re both fairly confident of winning, Nicki said. The yellows nodded. “Excellent. Take your place at the podium and we can begin the game!” The three teams now in place, a fourth podium emerged from the floor. It was directly across from the three teams, facing them. Nicki stood behind it and placed her microphone in a little stand. The stand had a card attached to it. “Before each game, there’s going to be a little quiz round. In this one, I’ve got three questions and each one is worth an increasing number of points, starting at 10 and going up by 10 each time. If you buzz in and get it right, you win the points.”

Suzi walked onto the stage, wheeling on a wheelbarrow with a bucket dangling off one of the handles, and a folding chair off the other handle. Inside the wheelbarrow was some bright pink gunge. Suzi herself had clearly washed her arm after its earlier dip in the goo. “Hey Nicki. I’m here to dish out punishments for wrong answers!”

“Good timing, Suzi. I was about to start the first lot of quiz questions.”

“Our teams have only just been allocated, right? So, I think we should have a special rule for this first round,” Suzi said, unfolding the chair and putting it next to the wheelbarrow. “If someone gets a question wrong, then their partner should come up here and take a bucketful.”

Nicki looked to her co-host skeptically. “Why would we do that?”

“It’s to encourage a sense of team spirit! The teams have to trust your partner even more now, since it’s about more than just points.”

“That’s… actually quite clever,” said the main presenter. “You impress me occasionally, Suzi. Okay, so those are the rules. Buzz in if you think you know, and if it turns out you don’t then we gunge your teammate. First question for ten points is: Which football team’s supporters are called the Toon Army?”

Immediately, the yellow team’s podium lit up, accompanied with a loud trilling bell.

“Of course you’d answer, Victoria!”

Victoria laughed to herself. “It’s Newcastle.”

“It is, and you get 10 points. Next question, for 20 points: What is the main religion in Malaysia?”

The three teams all conferred, before eventually Tanya pressed her button. “I hope this is correct, but I’m going to with Buddhism.”

“Yeah, it’s not Buddhism. It’s actually Islam,” said Nicki, dismissively.

Suzi patted the seat of her folding chair. “Time for the first gunging of the night, Niamh!”

The curly redhead gave a petrified gaze similar to a small animal caught in the headlights of an oncoming van. Her heart raced as Tanya gave her an apologetic smile and patted her on the back. Niamh took a deep breath and resigned herself to the gunging. As Suzi had said, it was just the first gunging of the night, and probably just a taste of what was to come. Though, that was partly what scared her – the fact that as messy as she was about to get, it was only going to get worse from here on out. She stepped down and sat in the chair, eyes shut tightly, head lowered and hands gripping tightly to the armrests. As Suzi tipped a bucketful of the thick, pink ooze, Niamh curled her toes and let out a moan. “It’s cold!” she shouted as it surged through her lovely ginger locks and down the back of her t-shirt. Suzi moved the bucket forward, dumping slime into her victim’s lap and onto her lower legs. The goop formed a big puddle at Niamh’s feet, which made a rather loud squelch as she stood up.

“Did you enjoy that, Niamh?” Suzi smiled.

Niamh ran her hands through her hair and winced. She smiled a little, despite the cold sticky sensation. “Not really!” she said, blushing, though nobody could tell thanks to her hair covering most of her face. She walked back to Tanya. “Please don’t get the last question wrong.”

“My apologies, Neevy,” said Tanya, going in to hug Niamh, but deciding not to. “I shall make up for this mishap.”

“We’ll have to see about that. The third and final question of this round: for thirty points, tell me how many sharp notes there are in the A Major scale.”

Immediately, Tanya slammed her hand down on the buzzer. “Three, and they are C-sharp, F-Sharp and  G-sharp.”

“That is correct, but there are no extra points for saying exactly which notes they are,” said Nicki, putting the card down. “So at the end of the first quiz round the blue team are yet to score or do much of anything, the yellow team have ten points and despite Niamh’s messiness, the red team are in the lead with 30! Suzi, thanks for helping out with the game.”

Suzi gave a little curtsey. “No problem! I need to go backstage and get ready for the first proper game. Join us after the break!”

“Hey, I’m the one who calls the breaks!” Nicki shouted, pushing Suzi backwards. The white-clad brunette fell bum-first into the wheelbarrow, with a big splash. Nicki then scooped some of the gunge up into a bucket and dumped the whole thing on Suzi’s head. “We’ll be right back.”

So that was the first part of my new game show idea story. I know it was pretty mess-lite compared to most of my other work, especially considering the length of it, but it will pick up in the next few rounds.


The Pairing Game 1-2: Assault the Course

$
0
0

The contestants all headed backstage while the Build Team prepared the studio for the first proper game. Niamh hesitantly approached this rather odd woman with blue dreadlocks. “Excuse me, but is there somewhere I can clean up?” she said quietly.

“That way, love,” said the blue-haired woman, pointing to a door next to the dressing rooms. Niamh followed the woman’s Welsh-accented directions and saw a large communal shower area. “Suzi’s in there, but I think she told me she was going to leave her clothes on.”

The busty redhead blushed a little. “G-good to know!” she said as she walked into the shower room.

“I’ll see you back on the set, gorgeous!” Tanya said with a wink and a wave.

Sure enough, Suzi was stood under one of the many shower heads, soaking herself under a deluge of warm water. The gunge was falling off her body rapidly, leaving her hair and skin clean. Her clothes still had a very thin pink layer covering her bottom, lap and stomach though, along with the drops from the bucket Nicki had placed on her head. They clung tightly to her body, showing a plain white bikini underneath. “Hi, is it okay if I just…” Niamh’s voice trailed off.

“Wash off a bit? Sure,” smiled Suzi, wringing her hair out. “So you’re from Belfast.”

Niamh stepped under one of the shower heads and hit the button, resulting in a thorough dousing of pleasantly warm water. “Yeah. Why?”

“It just seems like a long way to come for this. What attracted you to the show?”

The curly-haired woman looked down at the floor, letting the water hit the slimiest part of her hair. She nervously curled her toes as she tried to think of an explanation. “I’m on an internet community that’s all about celebrating this kind of programme.”

“This kind of programme?” Suzi repeated, chuckling a bit. “You mean…?”

“Game shows! What did you think I meant?”

The host ran her hands through her long, brown hair as the water stopped falling on her. “Oh, something else. Clean up quickly now!”

——

In one corner of the backstage area, Carlota was doing sit-ups, counting each one in Portuguese. After the hundredth, she sat up and saw her team-mate Erin looking at her. “Aren’t you going to do some warm-up exercises?” she asked.

“I uh, I don’t really know any,” said Erin.

“Fantastic. I take it that since you weren’t particularly proactive in the quiz round that you don’t have much general knowledge either?”

The party girl frowned. “You didn’t buzz in either!”

“Maybe not, but I intend to fully make up for that by winning the next game. I suggest that if you can’t keep up, you stay out of my way.” With that, Carlota marched back onto the stage.

As the fitness enthusiast stormed off, Tanya wandered over. “Oh dear. She doesn’t seem like a lot of fun at all, does she?”

“I don’t get her at all! We’re supposed to be a team!”

“Do you suppose that she’s upset with you for picking literally everyone above her?”

Erin shrugged her shoulders. “She didn’t seem to mind before. Maybe she’s just pretending it’s fine for the cameras. Say, where’s Niamh?”

“She’ll meet me back on the set. Right now she’s leaning up before she inevitably gets gunged again!”

Erin laughed. “I’m so glad that wasn’t me earlier!”

“It will be soon enough,” Tanya smirked. “As much as I’ve enjoyed our chat, I think we should end it there and go back on the set. Don’t mistake my friendliness for mercy – I shall defeat you!”

“I wouldn’t be so sure!” said Erin as she and Tanya left the backstage area.

——

“Fascinating.”

Victoria looked to Helen with a rather puzzled expression. “What is?”

“That in the first quiz, the only one of us to answer a question was you, the ‘brawn’.”

“That’s not fascinating to me at all,” said Victoria. “It was a football question, and I got it right. Similarly, the musician got the music question right.”

Helen chuckled haughtily. “Therein lies the fascination, Victoria! Of the three questions, two of them were on subjects that were close to the hearts of specific players! Would it not make more sense to pick questions that any player had a chance at?”

“Even then, it wasn’t a difficult question. The Toon Army are one of the more famous fan groups.”

“And I suppose punk rock isn’t a genre that is heavily reliant on music theory.”

“I thought Tanya was a goth?”

“Ah, my mistake!” said Helen. “I must admit, alternative subcultures are one of the few things I am not all that familiar with. Anyway, we’ve got a physical game coming up. May I ask you for a small favour?”

Victoria’s puzzled expression was rapidly becoming the default in dealings with her nerdy colleague. “What’s the favour?”

“If it looks like I’m in trouble and you cannot save me without forfeiting points, leave me.”

“No way!” Victoria shouted, slamming her fist into her open palm. “We’re a team, and that means that whether we go home showered in glory or showered in gunge, we do it together!”

“Even if the most pragmatic thing to do would be to leave me and earn more points in doing so?”

“Yes! Being in a team is about unity. I would rather lose than sell out a team mate.”

Helen smiled, rather warmly. “Congratulations. You passed the test.”

“What test?”

“To see if I was right in picking you as my first choice. Now, let us show the other teams the power of our unity!”

——

The show returned, only now Nicki and the contestants were away from the podiums. “Welcome back, viewers,” said the fiery hostess. “We’re about to have our first physical game. It’s called Assault the Course, and… well, it’s an assault course. I’ll leave it up to Suzi to explain the details.”

Suzi stood at the start line with the six contestants. Her hair and clothes were still somewhat damp. “Yes, our contestants will have their physical limitations tested as they go through this assault course. After they set off, they have to navigate their way through here, the Web Chamber” she said, stepping forwards past a small room full of what seemed to be ropes of varying lengths and thickness, but all coated in slime. There were pipes on the outside of the chamber, with holes on the inside. Suzi didn’t draw attention to them, and instead moved onto the next set of obstacles.

“After that, they have to, in the words of Pink Floyd, break down the wall. Specifically, this Foam Wall.” The wall in question was about three metres high and made to look like carefully stacked grey concrete blocks, about 30 centimetres high and thick by 60 wide.

“Through the wall, and into the Slop Swamp, which contains extra-thick gunge we had made specially. Even I don’t fancy a dip in that!” Suzi giggled as the camera zoomed in on the so-called swamp. The gunge did indeed look thick, and it was a very murky green colour. Bubbles slowly formed and burst on the surface occasionally, making tiny lumps on the top.

“Make your way through that to the Travelator,” said Suzi as she arrived at a rather gentle ramp with a red conveyor belt on it. The belt had a white chevron pattern, all of them pointing back down to the Slop Swamp. Thankfully, it wasn’t a massively high climb, otherwise it would likely have been impossible to ascend. Up above the Travelator was a hopper, no doubt full of some kind of goo, just to make things even harder for the players.

“Next is the Barrel Roll,” said Suzi as she made her way up the dormant Travelator. “Now, the producer told me that this was one obstacle I could have a go at,” she said as she approached the Barrel Roll. It consisted of three oil drums, much like the ones she posed with in the first part, strung end-to-end to form a walkway. As Suzi stepped towards it, the barrels started to turn very slowly, in an anti-clockwise direction. Beneath her was a pit of lime green slime, bubbling like the Slop Swamp. “The Roll is tricky, as it can change speed, direction or both in an instant,” she said as she began to run across it. However, such trickery wasn’t needed as the brunette slipped, faceplanting into the gunge pit beneath her. She resurfaced and wiped her eyes. “Now, this stuff’s not as thick as the Swamp, but it’s deeper. If you find yourself in it, not to worry!” she said, wading to the far end of the Barrel Roll. There was a ladder leading up to the next obstacle, which she ascended rather quickly.

“Finally, our competitors will finish on the Rope Swing. If they manage to make the swing over the gap, they can save a lot of time they would waste by wading through another gunge pool, much like the one I just took a dip in!” said Suzi, flicking a sloppy bit of her hair out of her face. There was just one rope, and it dangled over a large pit of lime green gunge, just as Suzi had said. “Tell them about the scoring, Nickster. I’m off for another shower!”

Nicki walked over to the contestants. “It’s quite simple, really. If you finish first, you get 50 points. If you don’t, you get less, and the later you finish the less you get. If you finish last or not at all, you get nothing. Also, there’s an extra 10 points for the first team with both members over the finish line.” She turned to them. “Now, if you’re ready then begin!”

Immediately, the sporty rivals Carlota and Victoria dashed straight into the Web Chamber, with gothic Tanya following right behind. Meek Niamh took a deep breath and moved on cautiously, carefully trying to avoid touching the ropes. Much to everyone’s surprise though, it was the tiny geek girl Helen who had the best start. Thanks to her small build, she was able to worm her way through the gaps in the ropes without much trouble at all. However, she found herself get careless as she inadvertently placed her right foot on a rope. Her toes wrapped around it, almost instinctively as a klaxon sounded. Purple gunge began to seep from the holes in the walls, trickling down and making a bunch of puddles on the floor, which quickly formed one big slippery layer on the floor. Quickly enough, the floor gunge claimed its first victim; Carlota tumbled forwards and found herself tangled up in the ropes.

Soon, Helen was out of the Web Chamber and waiting by the Foam Wall for Victoria. Although the wall wasn’t too heavy, the sheer size of it meant that Helen was going to struggle to bash through. She didn’t have to wait too long, as the footballer charged out of the Web Chamber, covered in little splotches of green gunk. She smashed into the wall, knocking a big chunk of it down. The bricks tumbled into the Slop Swamp and floated on the top.

Back in the Web Chamber, Niahm had caught up with Tanya, who in turn had just overtaken Carlota. The end of the Chamber was in their sights when they heard a frustrated grunt from behind her. Tanya looked back briefly and saw Erin helping to free Carlota, who promptly charged out of the Web Chamber, pushing the red team over as she ran. The reds fell down, leaving themselves sat in the gunge. Tanya quickly stood up and reached for Niamh, who once again found herself blushing. As the redhead stood up, there was a sloshing sound. Tanya raised an eyebrow as they went onwards.

Carlota rushed through the gap the yellows had made and dashed over the Slop Swamp, using the fallen blocks as stepping stones. The blocks sank beneath the weight and force of Carlota’s feet. She managed to keep the momentum up and dashed up the Travelator, dodging a deluge of orange muck.

The yellow team joined hands and stepped into the Slop Swamp. The thick gunge came up to Helen’s waist, and the uneven floor made it treacherous to cross. At the bottom was some sort of paste-like gunk, which felt a bit gritty underneath Victoria’s soles. The footballer winced as she trudged through the muck with Helen. The red team followed behind, moving slowly through the gunge with their hands held. Erin sighed as she jumped in and tried to swim through the gunge rather than wade through it, determined to catch up with Carlota. However, the reds and yellows were just getting further and further ahead. Her only hope was that the future obstacles would slow them down.

For Carlota, being slowed down was not a problem at all. She stood at the Barrel Roll, watching the spinning barrels intently. The constantly changing speed and direction made it difficult for her to commit to advancing, but when she looked back and saw the yellow team at the foot of the Travelator, she decided she just had to go for it. Her rapid dash forwards paid off, and she was already at the rope swing. A quick swing later, she was over the finish line.

Victoria was the first of the five Slop Swamp inhabitants to try escaping via the Travelator. She pulled herself out of the gunge and stood up, psyching herself up before charging up the ramp. She slipped on the orange slime on the belt and fell, gripping the top of the ramp as she landed. More orange gunge fell down, hitting her straight in the face. Still, she grabbed on tightly and began to pull herself up. Immediately, Helen jumped up and tried pushing her teammate up. However, the red team were right behind her. Niamh and Tanya began to run up the Travelator together as more gunge fell down on them. Determined not to let it put her off, the busty Irish girl jumped up to the top and pulled her gothic team mate up, before letting her go first on the Barrel Roll.

Tanya looked at the Barrel Roll and took a deep breath. She ran over it but slipped, freefalling into the gunge pit beneath her. She disappeared beneath it with a loud splat, before surfacing and swimming to the ladder. It was still gooey from Suzi’s climb out of it, so gripping it wasn’t going to be easy – especially since she herself was now covered in slippery green ooze too. Niamh tried to run straight across too, but nerves got to her as she reached the middle. She curled up and fell straight into the gunge, almost as if she cannonballed in. Needless to say, this gave the yellow team the perfect opportunity to get ahead as Victoria ran straight over, followed by Helen. The nerdy brunette slipped at the last moment, but Victoria caught her, sparing Helen a dip in the gunge. The football player gestured for Helen to go ahead and swing on the rope. Rather than wait for the rope to return, Victoria jumped straight into the gunge pool beneath, swimming up to the finish platform and climbing onto it for third place.

Back at the Travelator, Erin was finally arriving. She looked at the slimy ramp with a sense of despair. Carlota had made it up before it got too messy, and the others had been able to get up through the power of teamwork. Still, she was in last place with nothing to lose. Quitting was out of the question, odds be damned. She let out a powerful scream as she charged up the hill, gripping the top as she slipped and pulling herself up. What she hoped to see was the other teams struggling with the Barrel Roll.

What she actually saw was a very slimy blob that vaguely resembled Niamh flying over the finish line, before the rope returned and what appeared to be Tanya swinging after. A klaxon confirmed her worst fears – she was too late to do anything. She turned back to the Travelator and slid down it, sitting dejectedly with her feet dipped in the Slop Swamp.

Suzi and Nicki entered the set, with Suzi heading for the finish area. “What a great first game! First of all, wow! Carlota, that was impressive! A bit of an early struggle with the webs but then you were unleashed and unstoppable!”

“Thanks. It’s just a shame that my team mate wasn’t able to keep up.”

Tanya frowned at that comment and muttered “Bullshit” under her breath.

“Yellow team, great teamwork there. Victoria, why did you choose to go for a dip rather than swing?” Suzi asked.

Victoria laughed as she looked down at the gunge covering her body. “Well, I just wanted to make sure we got as many points as we could. The reds were behind us and could have taken the rope from one of us, so I decided to let Helen swing over while I swam for it. I was already pretty messy anyway.”

Helen smiled and added her own thoughts. “I must say, I have been very impressed with Victoria as a team mate.”

“As for you, reds, you had a messy time of it!”

Niamh blushed once again. “I’ve got gunge in my knickers!” she confessed.

“Maybe you should go backstage and take them off!” Tanya winked. “But yes, neither my little Neevy nor I are particularly physically-inclined. I’m just pleased that neither of us came dead last.”

“On that note, I think you guys should go back to your podiums while I go talk to Erin,” said Suzi. The five players did so, while the brunette hostess walked over to the Travelator, where Erin was still sat, looking rather dejected. “Erin, how are you feeling?” Suzi asked as she sat down next to the party girl, dipping her feet into the Slop Swap. “Ooh, the build team weren’t kidding – this stuff is extra thick!”

Erin giggled at Suzi’s comment. “I’m really disappointed, Suzi. Not just with myself for not finishing, but also with Carlota for abandoning me after I helped her out. She didn’t even say ‘thank you’!”

Suzi’s heart sank. She was expecting the teams to be ruthless, but this was on an entirely different level. “That’s rough. Are you worried that you’ll end up losing because of her lack of team spirit?”

“No, we’ll end up losing because I’m not capable of winning. I would have slowed Carlota down, I know it.”

“I don’t believe that for a moment! Go join her for the next quiz part and win some more points, got it?” Suzi smiled, opening her arms up for a quick hug. Erin reciprocated, before pushing Suzi into the Slop Swap. “Okay, don’t get too cocky now!” Suzi yelled as Erin headed back to the podium.

With the teams back at the podiums, it was time for Nicki to take control of the show again. “I can announce the scores from that round. First off, the red team. Because Niamh came fourth and Tanya fifth, you earned a total of thirty points.”

Niamh and Tanya smiled and nodded at the news. It was about three times as many points as they expected, but they knew it was likely the lowest score of the round.

“Yellow team next. It’s an impressive score since Helen came second and Victoria third. You were also the first team with both members at the finish line, giving you a very nice total of eighty points!”

Helen and Victoria wrapped their arms around each other in mirth, the gunge on their clothes making a squelching sound as it was pushed out. They let go after a couple of seconds as Nicki announced the blue team’s score.

“As for the blues, Erin didn’t score anything as even if she had finished, she would have been last. However, Carlota’s utter domination of the course earned you fifty points.”

Erin smiled and clapped for Carlota, who just stood there smugly. Not only had she finished first, but she had managed to stay fairly clean. There was the odd spot of translucent green stuff from her time in the Web Chamber, but aside from that only her feet had actually gotten messy. Not like the others, who were all covered head-to-toe in the various gunk they had encountered.

“So, the total scores after the first round. The blues are still in last place with 50 points. The reds have moved down to second on 60, but out in front with 90 points, we have the yellow team,” Nicki announced. Erin and the red team clapped sportingly for the yellows, but Carlota simply turned her nose up and pouted. The yellow team raised their arms triumphantly and let out a quick cheer. “However, we’ve got another quiz round. This one has another slightly different set of rules since rather unusually, there are no points on offer. Instead, the points are all going to be taken from your coffers! I’ve got three questions. Buzz in and get one right, and you can choose a team to steal ten points from. Get it wrong, and you have to give ten points to one of your rivals. Also, like the last round, there’s mess involved.” Nicki clicked her fingers.

On cue, the very sloppy Suzi entered, wheeling a trolley with six custard pies on it. “Not only will you lose points, but you’ll also lose some dignity!”

“Indeed. When you have your points stolen or have to give them up for being wrong, Suzi and I will just twist the knife, by which I mean flan you. Just as well there’s two of us and two people per team, huh?” Nicki winked.

“You couldn’t make it up!” Suzi added.

“The first question is about science! When copper is burnt, what colour are the flames?”

Immediately, Helen buzzed in and said “Green. Pie the blues.”

Nicki took a look at the question card. “Well, I suppose we should since that’s right!” she said, taking a custard pie from the trolley and walking over to the blue team. Suzi followed, and they each stood at the sides of the blue podium. “I’m amazed that you managed to avoid getting messy for this long, Carlota,” Nicki smirked, shoving the pie straight into the fitness fan’s face. Carlota pouted as she wiped the cream and crust from her eyes.

“I told you not to get too cocky!” Suzi teased as she flanned Erin. The party girl took it surprisingly well, giggling as the custard and cream covered her face. She licked her lips, confirming that Panicked Productions really did use actual pies rather than shaving foam or similar.

Nicki returned to her podium. “Next question. Who won The Sun’s Page 3 Idol competition in 2013?” she asked, Suzi stood next to her.

The contestants all looked at each other. None of them seemed to have any idea, as none of them were particularly fond of that particular brand of tabloid ‘journalism’, and certainly weren’t interested in the typical “Page 3 Stunnas”. Suddenly, a name popped into Niamh’s head, and she pressed the buzzer. “Mellisa Clarke?”

“That’s correct!” Nicki announced.

“What? How the hell did you know that, Neevy?” Tanya asked, her mouth agape.

Niamh didn’t answer, looking to the floor rather coyly. “Who are you going to take 10 points from?” Nicki asked her.

“I think the yellows should share their points a bit!”

“You heard the lady!” said Nicki, grabbing another pie and walking up to the yellows. “You might want to remove your glasses,” she smirked as she held the pie up to Helen’s face. The science student took the advice and closed her eyes, resigning herself to her messy fate. The pie went everywhere, covering her face entirely.

“Who threw all the pies? Who threw all the pies?” Suzi sang as she ran up to Victoria and splattered the custard pie in the footballer’s face. Victoria rolled her eyes and sighed. There was little point in wiping it off, since she was already completely covered with gunge. In fact, the gunge was actually quite useful since it meant the pie didn’t stick. Instead, it slipped off her face and onto her feet. She lifted her foot to try and kick the pie away, but all she managed to do was squish it between her toes.

The two hosts returned to their starting positions as Nicki read out the final question. “Last question. Which modern-day country is Chernobyl located in?”

Erin buzzed in. “I think it’s in Ukraine.”

“And you’re right to. Who are you going to steal from?”

“Since they got us pied, I think we should return the favour. Yellow team.”

As Suzi and Nicki went over to the yellows, Erin felt something gently thump on her back. She looked to Carlota, who looked back and said, “You’re not just a pretty face then.”

Erin smiled and watched as the presenters pied the yellows again. Nicki stood next to Victoria this time. “I don’t exactly feel guilty about this. After all, you literally jumped into the gunge earlier,” she said, splattering the pie on Victoria’s head. The custard and cream dripped down onto her shoulders and ran down her body with some of the gunge. Victoria sighed, but stood there and took it – just because Nicki promised to take her dignity didn’t mean she actually would do so.

“Do you know the chemical formula for custard?” Suzi teased as she smashed the custard pie into Helen’s hair and rubbed it in. “That’s us out of pies now!” she said as she walked off-stage, taking the trolley with her. “What does that put the points at?”

“Overall, it’s no change for the blues, who are still on 50. The reds are now up to 70 and the yellows are down some points but still ahead on 80,” Nicki explained. “Join us in part three, where we’ll be saying goodbye to one of our teams.”


Into the Mud

$
0
0

Sarah Kirkpatrick began what would turn out to be probably the most humiliating – and certainly the muckiest – week of her life with a meeting with a monster; a monster which just happened to have taken on the visage of an achingly gorgeous pop sensation. The nineteen year old girl with the angelic face and heavenly body that sat on the opposite side of her desk had taken both of her managers and the record label they worked for to previously unimaginable heights. One of the most stunningly attractive young stars in recent memory, the fans and the media alike followed Leanne Linscott religiously. Her ash-blonde, long wavy hair that fell almost to her waist was the envy of women everywhere – many tried to replicate it, but very few were able to pull it off. It flowed neatly over the perfectly rounded, perky young breasts that were practically ready to burst out of the tight blue t-shirt she wore. She’d been sitting with her legs crossed, her short skirt conspiring to show off her perfect thighs, but as Sarah finished the pitch for the band’s next music video, Leanne squirmed in her seat, planting both legs back on the ground firmly. Her pretty features screwed up with undisguised revulsion, her body shivering before she looked over at Nick with a pleading expression. Both Sarah and Nick shared the office space, and he’d pulled his chair over behind Sarah’s desk while they went over with Leanne what the video would be.

The nature of the video had taken form very quickly after the label had selected the next single from the group’s smash hit album – the song was entitled ‘Into the Mud’.

“Yeeeeeuuuuch! Nick, you’re not really going to make me do this are you?” asked Leanne sweetly, nimbly leaping to her feet and making her way around the desk. With absolutely no sign of shame whatsoever, she planted the lovely pert bottom she so loved to flaunt right onto his lap. She fluttered her eyelids at him. “You wouldn’t let them throw me into some kind of disgusting mud, right? You love me too much.”

As Nick tried to mouth some kind of response from underneath her, she cradled his head in her hands, leaving his face just inches from her impressive cleavage. Sarah blushed, trying to keep her eyes facing forwards.

“It’s not just Nick’s decision you know,” said Sarah curtly. “As we’ve explained, the higher ups have already given this the go-ahead; it’s too late to back out. They’ve already hired the location.”

“Without consulting me of course!” whined Leanne, nesting her head against Nick’s. Sarah couldn’t help but observe that Nick was doing absolutely nothing whatsoever to get this young harlot to control herself. “I can’t help but feel like I’m being set up here! You know I hate this stuff; it’s bad enough you always make me do those awful Saturday morning shows with all these revolting gunge games on them, and now you’re forcing me to do this!”

“But Leanne, that’s just it: you never get messy on any of those shows. Every single time we schedule the group on those shows we have to get the producers to agree not to get you messy; you never agree to do the show until they do! It’s gotten to the point that it’s happened so many times that everybody knows we rig the games so that you always win – and it’s the rest of the band who always end up on the receiving end, since because you won’t get gunged, they have to take it in your place. People are starting to complain…”

Leanne tossed her pristine hair aside with a dismissive flick of her finger.

“Only those losers and weirdo’s on those pathetic gunge sites,” said Leanne, whose favourite hobbies included googling herself.

“No, not just them though – remember the heat we took when you backed out of that charity gunging at the last minute?”

“Oh, but that’s not fair! They sprung that on me from out of nowhere,” Leanne pouted.

“You held the entire show up while you argued about it backstage!”

“I don’t care how much money they raised, they weren’t putting me in that tank! Anyway, I think I came up with a solution that worked out best for everyone.”

Sarah tried to keep her expression neutral. In the end, to try and save face, they’d had to hastily come up with a script where, just as Leanne announced she was more than happy to go in and take a massive gunging in the name of charity, the other three members of the group had intervened, stating that Leanne was looking far too beautiful (that had been Leanne’s own input) to get covered in slop. So, in what was designed to look like a spontaneous moment, the other three volunteered to take her place instead. To say that the crowd had been displeased by this turn of events would be an understatement, not that Leanne showed any sign of shame whatsoever as she abandoned her bandmates to their messy fate.

“Not for the rest of the group it didn’t! Leanne, they’ve taken more than their share of gungings in the name of keeping you clean. And it’s not just them – the label wasn’t happy at all with the negative publicity that generated. They believe that doing this mud video would go some way to showing the press that the rumours about you refusing to take that gunging are false.”

“Oh please, Nick!” sobbed Leanne, clasping her hands together and adjusting the pitch of her voice to make it sound like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth. “Don’t make me do this. Please, please please!”

Nick looked at Sarah with an apologetic expression on his face.

“Well… I mean there’s no reason we can’t hire a stunt double to go in the mud in your place,” said Nick.

“You don’t understand!” said Leanne quickly. “I mean, yes, that’s better than me having to get caked in mud myself, but I have a certain… image to maintain, don’t I? We all know I’m not the best singer, necessarily, that’s why you put me in with the others in the first place, but it’s my face, my body, my reputation that draws all the publicity and drives all the sales, isn’t it? People try to copy my hairstyle, they try to emulate my sense of fashion, they look up to me! Can you imagine what people would think if they saw someone they thought was me covered from head to toe in mud or slime? A girl in my position can’t afford to be made to look ridiculous, Nick! Think of what it would mean for my image!”

“It IS your image we’re thinking of,” said Sarah, although she was fast coming to the conclusion that this was a losing battle. “And all the negative publicity we have…”

“Is your job to deal with, not mine! You can’t honestly be telling me I have to wade around in filth because you can’t handle a few mean stories that people are reporting just because they’re jealous of me, are you? The only way you’re getting any mud on me is if it’s some kind of luxury spa treatment, not by throwing me in some bog or something. I’m a star,” Leanne stressed. She looked into Nick’s eyes, one bare leg rubbing back and forth over his thigh. Nick looked at Leanne like a deer caught in the headlights, carefully avoiding Sarah, who was glaring a hole through him.

“All right,” said Nick, sounding much like a put-upon father giving in to his spoilt daughter. “I’ll talk the other girls into doing it. We’ll have you miming the lyrics in front of them or something. On dry land, of course.” Sarah sighed; she was exasperated with Nick, who’d promised her beforehand that they would keep a united front, but she couldn’t entirely blame him. The seductive pop princess had never yet met the man that she couldn’t wrap around her little finger. Whatever department of the label you went to, there were always slaves ready to carry out their princesses’ bidding.

“YAAAAAAAAAAY!” squealed Leanne, kissing Nick on the cheek and clapping her hands together happily. “My hero! You’re just the best, Nick!”

Urrrgh, thought Sarah to herself. How many times does she have to say his name? It makes her sound like she’s his clingy girlfriend. She was about to make one last feeble attempt to protest this, when to her complete surprise Leanne hopped off of her comfortable perch atop Nick and in one in one quick bound dropped her smooth buttocks down on top of her lap. Sarah balked, squirming underneath Leanne, whose gorgeous face was planted right in front of hers, biting down on her lip seductively.

“Leanne, get off of me, what are you doing!?”

“It’s just like you said, it’s not just Nick’s decision now, is it? So I wanted to thank you too! It’s very sweet of you to change your mind over this whole thing!”

“I didn’t say anything about-”

“Oh, look Nick, she’s blushing!” said Leanne, who was wearing the smuggest grin Sarah had ever seen. To Sarah’s embarrassment, the girl – who was ten years younger than her -wrapped her arms around the back of her head, cradling her face to one side of her supple bosom. From here Sarah caught the scent of sweet-strawberries coming from Leanne’s hair. The pop princess ran a hand through Sarah’s own medium length, wavy chestnut-coloured hair, much to her consternation; she’d styled it immaculately, and now she’d have to fix it back up. “Isn’t she just so precious?”

Leanne pushed Sarah’s head back gently, her lips hovering just in front of Sarah’s for a moment, eyes drinking in the older woman’s discomfort. A cruel glint appeared there for just a moment, disappearing so fast that you could almost think you imagined it. She moved in slowly, but just as Sarah thought the girl was going to plant a kiss right on her lips, her head moved to one side and her mouth appeared right next to one ear.

“I think this is going to be such a fun shoot, don’t you?” Leanne purred. Before Sarah could say anything more, the girl jumped off of her. She kissed the palm of her hand and smeared it down the side of Sarah’s cheek, winking cheekily at her.

“Bye Nick!” she said sweetly, walking over to the door with a hypnotic hip wiggle that once again showed off her backside at it’s very best.

Sarah and Nick sat in silence for a moment. She was practically daring him to say something, but in the end she spoke first.

“It’s high time you learned how to stand up to people,” she fumed.

“Don’t blame me for this! You know, you may have tried to make this about the higher ups not being happy with her, but let’s face it – you just want to see her get slimed for your own amusement! You were the one that set up the charity thing in the first place – going behind my back, I might add – because yeah, what could she do about it, it’s for charity, we’ve already collected all the money, well she got one over on you didn’t she? So really, it’s your own fault that the label’s so mad in the first place, and of course it’s you who sold them on the mud video, knowing full well how Lee would react. And yet you want to lay all this at MY feet, just because I’ve had to be the voice of reason, AGAIN!”

“Don’t take that tone with me!”

“You just told me to stand up to people!”

Sarah considered this for a moment.

“I didn’t mean me.”

“Oh. Sorry.”

***
As the morning of the mud shoot arrived, Sarah was not surprised to see Nick turn up only a little while after her own arrival. She exited the portacabin which she had set up as an office as best she could to greet him.

“I did say I could handle this,” she said as she ushered him inside.

“You have heard the news, I take it?”

She gave him a rueful smile.

“Leanne went right from our conversation to the head of the label, sobbing her little heart out about how cruel we were being to her and how she felt she was being set up-”

“Which she was,” muttered Nick.

“And now we’re under strict orders to make sure our perpetually pristine pop princess is kept clean and dry or we’re in deep, deep trouble.”

“Which means I have to be here to make sure someone doesn’t get any more bright ideas.”

“Nick of course I’m not going to do anything. You do see though, don’t you, this is what she always does, says one thing to your face but then she’s off tattling to the higher ups about you, always making sure she gets what she wants-”

“Nick! Niiiiiiick! Oh Nick, help me! Help me!”

They both shared a look as they heard Leanne screaming from somewhere outside; Nick rushed out just ahead of her and they both saw the princess straddling a fence as a very muddy and not all that Golden Retriever barked playfully at her from below.

“Thank god, Nick, get rid of it, it’s awful! It tried to jump on me and slobber on me and get mud all over my good clothes.”

Nick looked at Sarah and saw no signs of help coming from there. She was wearing a smart pink business suit and trim black shoes and had no intention whatsoever of letting that dog mess them up. With a sigh, Nick gently snatched up the dog, getting mud all over the sleeves of his own dark blue suit. He waved it in Sarah’s direction, smirking as she recoiled from it in horror.

Leanne carefully clambered down from the fence, making sure to give a wide berth to a large muddy splodge beneath her. While the green t-shirt that kept her fine midriff exposed (the shirt looking even tighter than the last one, if such a thing were possible), the short, frilly back skirt and black boots she wore were nothing like Sarah’s suit, she plainly didn’t want them getting muck on them just the same.

“Thank you so much Nick!” she said happily, although she was much less touchy-feely with Nick now that he had mud all over him. “Now I want you to take that horrible mutt and lock it up in one of those cabins over there.”

“Isn’t that Miranda’s dog?” said Sarah, Miranda being one of the other members of the band.

“Yeah,” said Nick. “She wanted to bring him along to enjoy the fresh air; says he misses his mother when she’s on the road so she tries to keep him near her when she can. Lee, I really don’t think we need to be shutting him up, I’ll find Miranda and see if she has a lead or something for him…”

“She should have had him on a lead in the first place,” whined Leanne. “Nick, I’m telling you: lock him up right now or else I’m walking right off this set.”

“Fine,” said Nick, muttering under his breath. He shut the dog in the cabin next to the one he and Sarah were using and locked the door. Since the door had a glass front, Sarah was able to see the dog looking out at them miserably and whining to be let back out. She wasn’t especially a fan of dogs herself, but she couldn’t help but feel bad for it.

Leanne pulled a face filled with mock sympathy and stuck her tongue out at it with a smile.

With the first beams of the early morning sunshine smiling down pleasantly upon them, they joined the film crew and met up with the rest of the band atop a scene that sent a shiver along Sarah’s spine. Peering out over the edge cautiously, she looked down at the slimy, slippery mud slide that would carry the members of the band – minus Leanne –down into the massive river of sludge below. Parts of the swamp had a soupy texture but for the most part the horrible wet brown mud looked like an extremely slimy thick paste. Not for the first time Sarah felt bad for the fact that she’d set the three girls up for this; it would have been worth it to see Leanne’s face as she slid down that repulsive mucky slope, but since she’d wormed her way out of it as usual, her scheme had been worthless. From beside her Leanne was also looking down the slide with a big grin on her face, no doubt imagining how horrible it was going to be for her bandmates and visibly glad to not be taking the ride herself.

“Morning folks!” said Miranda, the oldest member of the band at twenty four. While Leanne was widely considered the most stunningly beautiful of the group, Miranda certainly had more than her share of admirers, with her curly brown locks and a curvy body that featured a chest that rivalled even Leanne’s. The two brunette’s either side of her, Nicola and Dana, both twenty, offered polite nods. Both of them looked apprehensive about the trip they were about to take. Miranda, who tended to take a rather more cheerful view of things, seemed to take it in her stride. Sarah often pointed out to people that Miranda was up for anything, and they laughed at her as if she hadn’t said exactly what she intended. “’Here, you haven’t seen Pan anywhere on your travels, I suppose? I let him off his lead to stretch his legs, but with all the fussin’ going on around here he seems to have gotten away from me, and I do worry about him!”

“Haven’tseenhim!” coughed Nick.

“I’m sure he’s just fine, I’ll… send someone to look for him,” said Sarah. While part of her felt like stamping on Nick’s foot due to idiocy, she felt a little sorry for him as well. She knew he felt terrible about locking that poor dog away. He was a big softie at heart really, too soft for the music business. Much nicer than most of the men she’d worked with during her career. With his cheeky grin and relatively muscular physique she might have considered him a potential suitor if she were Leanne’s age, but she’d learned the hard way not to date anybody she worked beside.

The director appeared to go over a few things with everybody, and let them know they were ready to shoot the slide down into the mud that would open the video.

“We’ll see you at the bottom!” said Sarah. She, Leanne, and Nick took the long way round, steering well clear of the slide and making their way down via a much safer route that led to a wide path that ran near where the band’s muddy destination lay. Despite the fact that – in Sarah’s view – no-one could possibly have looked upon this blight on the landscape and thought “we need more mud!” there were, in fact, a large number of buckets containing just that dotted around all over the place. There were a number of different shades and textures, from grey to brown to one that looked almost green. Sarah shuddered at the sight of them. Vile, vile, vile!

She could still hear the director from up top; he was using a megaphone to direct traffic, and was telling the girls to be ready to go when he completed his countdown. It wasn’t until she noticed Leanne scurrying back that she realised they were all standing a little too close to the pool. She retreated to join Leanne a safe distance away; she wasn’t about to risk getting any messy splatter all over herself. She made to warn Nick, who was obviously giving no thought to this, and bit down on her lip with a sly smile. If he wasn’t smart enough to steer well clear, let him get a little messy.

“OKAY LADIES… THREE… TWO…ONE…”

With a squeal of terror coming from Nicola, both she and Dana leapt down onto the slide in unison. Dana’s arms flailed wildly as she spun out of control on the descent, landing face down in the mud while Nicola went in feet first, her pretty legs trailing a slimy path through the mud and sending it flying in all directions, including as predicted over Nick and his already tarnished suit.

“OH COME ON!” he roared, turning to glare at the two girls giggling behind him, although as soon as he did Leanne’s mouth snapped shut and she gave him the most stunningly innocent look she could muster.

“Um… why is Miranda still up there?” asked Sarah, looking back to the top of the slide. This was a question the director was also asking. She could just make out what Miranda was shouting from the top.

“Whoops! I thought it was three, two, one, go! Not just three, two, one!”

“JUST GO!” screamed the director. Miranda shrugged, taking a few steps back before making a running leap out onto the slide.

“GERONIMO!” she shrieked, laughing as she landed on the muddy slope, looking for all the world like she was having the time of her life. “Look out below!”

Dana and Nicola, who had just struggled back up to their feet and were in the midst of consoling one another, suddenly had a full-grown woman slam into them at high speed and send them both sprawling back down into the mud.

“I said ‘look out below’,” said Miranda cheerfully as she sank into the swamp. “Are you both okay?”

After confirming that in fact, the only injuries done were to the two girl’s pride, the director arrived at the bottom of the drop to advise the girls to play around in the mud and get themselves as messy as possible.

“Alright, but you’d better not get too into this, Mr Director! I know what your sort are like, believe me!” said Miranda, happily splashing the other two girls. The director decided to help speed things along by picking up one of the buckets of grey mud and flinging it all over poor Nicola, who sputtered as she caught a face-full of the nasty stuff. This was plainly enough for Nicola, who once she recovered pointed angrily at Leanne.

“This isn’t fair! You always get away with it! I’m sick of all this, I hate gunge, I hate pies, and I hate I hate I hate mud, and I always get it while you stay clean!”

“She’s right,” said Dana. “This has to change, right now. Either all of us do this messy stuff, or none of us do!”

Leanne’s jaw dropped; clearly this was a turn of events she had not expected, and a very unwelcome one at that. She flicked her hair, and for just a moment all pretence faded away; she looked at the girls in the mud and at Sarah with a look of complete distain – a look that said they were all nothing but insects to her, and the only reason she hadn’t crushed them all yet was because she hadn’t found a time convenient enough. Then it was gone, and only a quick, sly look in Sarah’s direction betrayed anything about her innocent persona.

“Now, now, let’s not get worked up about all this,” said Miranda, who typically played the role of peacemaker between the girls. It was safe to say that regardless of her and Nick’s efforts, it was Miranda who had stopped the group from imploding so far. “I’m not telling you what to do Lee, but it does seem like you joining us in here would show us all something.”

“But Sarah’s the one who- OOOPS!!!” cried Leanne, clapping a hand over her mouth.

“Sarah’s the one who what?” asked Miranda.

Sarah froze. Her mind worked overtime as she tried to figure out what she should do. Leanne knew. Someone – almost certainly not Nick, but someone higher up the chain – had told Leanne that it was Sarah who had pushed for this.

“I shouldn’t have said anything!” said Leanne quickly. “I don’t want to get anyone in trouble! Nick, help!”

“What did you do, Sarah?” asked Nicola. Leanne had turned all this on her!

“This was your idea, wasn’t it?” asked Dana. “You sat there and told us all the decisions had been taken above your head, but it was really you, right? That’s what Lee’s saying.”

“I never said any such thing!” Leanne protested. Sarah wanted to throttle her. She’d outmanoeuvred her again! Sarah tried to think of the best way to talk herself out of this. She needed to find a way to put all this back on Leanne somehow.

“Is this true, Nick?” asked Miranda. “Thick as thieves, the pair of you. You’d know if this was her doing, wouldn’t you?”

Sarah remained silent. She was sure Nick wouldn’t sell her out, at least not deliberately.

“Um… well…”

“It’s okay, Nick,” said Leanne. “It’s not fair for them – especially Sarah! – to put you in this position. I’ve only just found out myself; this was all Sarah’s doing, and so was that Charity Gunge thing! She’s the one who keeps putting us in these positions to get us messy, all for her own amusement! I’m sorry, Sarah, but there’s no point trying to keep it from them anymore!”

Sarah looked at Nick and back to the girls in the mud. She knew the game was up; Nick wasn’t saying anything, but his reactions essentially confirmed it.

“It isn’t like that!” she protested. “The song’s called ‘Into the Mud’, what did you think the video was going to be!?”

“You lied to us,” said Nicola. “You arranged all this and tried to blame it on everyone else. Well, I think you should learn what it feels like.”

“No no no, come on now,” said Sarah, backing away. “This is a very expensive suit, I’ll have you know, and-”

Her protests were cut off as Leanne suddenly grabbed her from behind, trapping her in place, her firm breasts pressed up against her back. Again she caught a pleasing scent coming from her fresh, clean hair; this time it was of roses, and boy, didn’t this girl always come up smelling of those? She could feel her sweet breath in her ear as she whispered to her.

“Told you this would be fun.”

The other three girls emerged from the mud, trailing slop all over the place, and Sarah fought to free herself. This was a nightmare; she couldn’t possibly end up looking like that, a woman in her position!

“Come on guys, please, let’s talk about this,” said Sarah. “Let me explain, this is all just a big misunderstanding… no Miranda don’t touch me, you can’t get mud on this suit, you just can’t!”

Sarah gave a girly scream as Leanne shoved her forwards into the outstretched arms of the advancing horde, whimpering as muddy hands grabbed at her suit. Miranda and Nicola hoisted her up, carrying her over to the edge of the mire. She squirmed in their grip, legs kicking wildly, shrieking at them to let her go.

“Put me down at once – nonotinthemudnotthereno!” she screamed, breathing a sigh of relief when they didn’t follow her hastily-given command. “Put me down on the shore or I promise you’ll all be in so much trouble…”

“What do you think, girls?” grinned Miranda. “Shall we give her a taste of her own medicine?”

“YES!” cried all the girls, including a very smug Leanne.

“NOOOOOOOO!” cried Sarah. She could hear Nick in the background making an appeal for order. It sounded very moving, she’d have been very touched if it hadn’t been so completely useless, but absolutely no-one seemed to be listening. “No, pleEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICCCKKKKKK!!!”

Sarah screamed as the duo rocked her back and forth before launching her into the air. She seemed to hang in the air longer than should have been possible; she felt for a moment like Wylie Coyote, standing on air as the ground collapsed beneath him, feet warily testing out the total lack of anything beneath him, completely unable to accept the reality of what must now happen. But there was no escaping reality.

Birds fly. Fish swim. And Sarah flopped face-down into the mud, which greedily drank her into itself.

She freaked out.

Again, much as she tried separate herself from the sheer horror of what was happening to her, the muck was far too cold and far too horrible for her to deny. The wet, sticky dirty feeling all over her body was more than she could bear; it was disgusting, just absolutely disgusting! The whole front of her formerly-pristine pink suit had gotten completely covered by the stuff. It was ruined! Even worse, the water and mud had soaked right through her clothes; the shirt underneath her suit was stuck to her body. She wanted to go and get changed immediately, but she didn’t even have a change of clothes with her. She crawled on her hands and knees, feeling absolutely pathetic, hating that everyone was looking at her, especially Leanne, who had dropped the innocent act to look at her with undisguised merriment. Barely able to see, she reached out and grabbed at the person in front of her, to try and get enough leverage to pull herself to her feet.

She looked up to see Dana, standing over her with a bucket in her hands.

“Where do you think you’re going?” she said with a smile that was a cruel half-twist of the mouth. “We haven’t even gotten around to doing your hair yet!”

“ARRRRRRRRGHHHHHUUUUUUUUUUUCCH!”

The entire bucketful of wet, sloppy mud was poured right over Sarah’s head, completely ruining her stylish chestnut hair. She hated the feeling of the all-consuming mud oozing all over her fresh face, and the horrible smell that now assaulted her nose was one that she didn’t think she would ever be able to forget. She lifted a trembling hand and ran it through her hair, feeling a few horrible damp strands that hung limply against her head, and then the big fat globs that seemed to engulf all the rest of it.

“Ew” she squealed. “Ew! Ew! Ew!”

“Keep going ladies,” said the director. “This is all great for the video!”

“I’m not part of the video!” shrieked Sarah, stamping her feet in the mud furiously.

“I think you are now!” said Leanne, words dripping with conceit. Sarah looked on aghast as Miranda, Nicola and Leanne now all fetched buckets of their own and surrounded her from three directions.

“Just stop it already! Haven’t you gotten me messy enough?” sobbed Sarah, who couldn’t stand any more of this. She looked around for Nick, to try and appeal for him to intervene on her behalf, but he seemed to have given up and left them to it – there was no sign of him anywhere.

None of the girls listened to her protests, of course. The contents of Miranda’s bucket struck her from behind, somehow getting yet more muck into her hair and catching the back of her suit, which while it hadn’t exactly been doing her much good, had at least managed to stay somewhat clean up to this point. Leanne’s assaulted her from the front, a vile spray that caught a face that no longer had any clear skin showing on it, and also splattered against her chest and midriff. Nicola’s was aimed rather lower, showering her pretty pink trousers with sludge. With a sob, she looked down at herself in complete horror; she was completely unable to believe that just a few minutes before, she’d been completely clean and dry! She felt so awful, she almost wanted to cry. She looked over to the shore, absolute loathing building inside of her as she looked at the primped, pampered pop princess that always managed to wriggle her way out of getting messy. Leanne couldn’t seem to stop giggling at her.

She lost all sense of control.

A part of her that knew her career would be over if she did this screamed at her, but she ignored it. In that moment, in that one moment she knew if she didn’t drag that manipulative little vixen down into the mud with her she would regret it for the rest of her life. She began to wade forwards. Leanne took a step back.

The director blocked her path back to dry land.

“Hold on there!” he said, holding his palm up to stop her. “We’re going to need you stay in the mud. To keep the continuity in the video.”

This isn’t part of the video!

“Look, this stuff is just too good not to use – check my contract, you gave me full creative control over everything. So now I need you to stay in there until we’re done filming.”

“What!? No way!!!!”

Leanne had one hand over her mouth, bend over double, clearly in the middle of a complete laughing fit.

The director actually had the nerve to turn away from her while she continued to protest, instead talking to Leanne.

“You heard the man!” said Miranda, as she and Nicola grabbed her by the arms and dragged her screaming back into the centre of the pool. Sarah would never have considered Miranda cruel, but she was mischievous, and – to her extreme dismay – it was very clear that Sarah would be going absolutely nowhere for quite some time.

“Okay Leanne,” said the director. “We need to get a few shots of you dancing at the top of the slide. You just need to do a few moves, perform the lyrics just like we rehearsed, and look sexy. Think you can manage that?”

“Yup!” said Leanne, fit to burst with enthusiasm. “Bye Sarah – have fun! See you later girls!”

With one final – and extremely satisfied – glance at Sarah, Leanne turned and practically skipped back up the path. Complete frustration consumed her. One day, she vowed. One day she’d get her, whatever it took.

“Get off of me!” she screamed, shaking free of Miranda and Nicola’s grip. Unfortunately in her haste she completely overbalanced and fell right back down into the mud with an indignant gasp.

She looked up at the top of the slide, seeing Leanne taking her place and moving at the director’s orders and mouthing the lyrics to ‘Into the Mud’, a single that Sarah never wanted to hear or think about ever again. She could imagine Leanne’s voice signing the words.

“As the sky continues to flood
You drive me right down into the mud
In the sunsh- Who let that fucking dog out!?

Sarah frowned. That wasn’t at all how the song was supposed to go. Leanne had spun round furiously. Sarah watched as Pan, free once more, ran right into the girls legs, knocking her off balance and leaving her arms whirling wildly as she fought desperately to keep her balance.

Oh god please, thought Sarah, leaning forwards to try and catch the best view of Leanne’s distress. Please, just give me this. After all I’ve been through today, let me have this.

Quite oblivious to the predicament of the pop princess, Pan happily took the slide down into the mud; the dog didn’t mind it one bit. The mud gave it a very soft landing – although it did send another spray shooting everywhere, which made Sarah forget about Leanne just for a moment.

“There he is! Good boy, come to mother,” said Miranda, picking up Pan and snuggling him close, the dog barking in delight. So that’s where Nick went, thought Sarah. He really was just a big softie.

Leanne, wailing, trying desperately to regain her footing, leaning over sideways, doing everything she could possibly do to keep herself from falling down that slide. She reached an arm out to try and grab hold of the director, who moved forwards to try and help her.

Sarah held her breath.

Leanne spilled sideways.

With a shrill scream, her divine body fell right into the muck and she began a slippery slide that she couldn’t stop no matter how desperately she tried to scrabble for purchase. Much like Dana she completely lost control and began log-rolling downhill, the front and back of her clothes, along with the bare skin of her thighs and legs, gathering more and more muck to them with each rotation.

YEEEEEEESSSSSS!

FINALLY!

Sarah hoped the cameras got as good a view as she did of the sheer horror and shock on Leanne’s face just before the moment of impact. The pop princess had just a moment to look upon what she was about to land in, and then her angelic face plopped right into a thick, gooey globule of bubbling mud. Her pretty nose was squashed right up against it, inhaling that foul goo just as Sarah had been forced to. After soaking in the mud for a moment, her head jerked upright; she looked absolutely stunned and horrified, her well groomed features now absolutely caked with filth. Her tongue rolled out of her mouth with undisguised revulsion; the pop princess coughed and sputtered, spitting mud from her mouth. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

Her chest had become anchored in the mud. Leanne, gasping, pushed her way upwards, some of the thicker blobs of mud dropping from her, but the vast majority of it clinging to her shirt and the skin of her bare midriff. As one very grimy leg snaked out from under the mud that consumed it, Sarah caught a glimpse of the soaking white panties the princess wore under the frilly skirt that now hung limply against her body.

“IIIIIIIIIIICCCCCHHHHHHHH!!!! This can’t be happening!” wailed Leanne, standing up with her arms outstretched in revulsion. “Not to me! Not to me! Don’t just stand there you idiots, do something! Ohmygod this feels so disgusting, get me out of here!”

Grinning, Sarah waded to the shore. Leanne was far too caught up in herself to pay her any heed; with a mischievous glint in her eye, Miranda nodded at her. Following Sarah’s lead, she fetched a bucket while Leanne continued whining at the crew.

“Turn the cameras off right now! I don’t want ANYONE to see me like this. Where’s Nick, why isn’t he… what are you doing, ohgod, don’t-”

Leanne had a fit as Miranda and Sarah lifted their buckets right above the princess’s head and emptied the sludge inside all over the gorgeous ash-blonde hair that was such a key part of her image. The muck completely desecrated it, coursing through it until not one part of her hair could possibly be described as blonde. She flicked at her very sludgy hair, not liking what she felt at all. Sarah, despite everything, was absolutely delighted. At long last the pristine princess had found herself getting completely trashed.

“This is all that stupid dog’s fault!” shrieked Leanne, pointing at Pan furiously. “Who let it out, I had that awful thing locked away-”

“You did what?” asked an appalled Miranda.

“Well no, I mean, Nick was the one who did it!” said Leanne hurriedly.

“On your orders,” said Sarah.

“Is that right?” asked Miranda, who looked in no mood to play peacemaker now.

That’s a lie!” shrieked Leanne as all four girls advanced on her. “I’m warning you, keep away from me!”

Leanne shrieked as Miranda tackled her down into the mud, bucking wildly from underneath to try and throw her off, but to no effect. The camera’s continued to roll. Oh, Sarah knew that, creative control or not, Leanne would do whatever it took to make sure that none of this footage made its way into the video. And to make sure Sarah lost her job for this. She would win in the end; she always did.

Well, almost always. Still, if it was the last thing she did in her current position, it would be to make sure the footage of Leanne finally getting messy made its way out to the public somehow. Once the media caught this, there would be no doubt whatsoever about Leanne’s serious aversion to anything messy!

She smiled to herself as Miranda flipped the wailing girl over onto her front to give her face another bath in that foul goo.

“Isn’t she just so precious?” grinned Sarah.

Nicola sat on Leanne’s back while Pan barked away happily, just glad to be near his mother and to be part of all the excitement. After all the gungings they’d had to take in her place, none of the band seemed to be of a mind to end Leanne’s suffering any time soon. Sarah hoped could smooth things over with the others, regardless of whether she kept her job. She regretted what she’d done; hopefully now they could call things even.

She cackled as she looked upon the struggling pop idol; pristine no longer, that was for sure, but she was still a princess of course – albeit an exceptionally mucky one!



Ginger’s Odyssey: Chapter 10

$
0
0

Author’s note:

With the pending closure of the WAMStoryArchive site, I decided to return to posting the remaining chapters of this series here.  I’ve spent more time making adjustments, cleaning up poorly worded sentences, and cleaned up one plot inconsistency in the later chapters.  As far as I’m concerned, I’m done with any further revisions to the story.  :) Apologies for the nearly 8 month delay to those who have been following  it.

Mike

———-

This story is purely a work of fiction. The story does NOT describe real events and the characters are fictional. Any resemblance to real events or persons is coincidence. In keeping with its fictional nature, the events and activities described in the story may not be legal, ethical or safe. This site does NOT endorse or recommend their enactment.

Chapter 10

Ginger and Alex gradually made their way back to the manor.  They had finished their walk in the rose garden, all the while neither of them speaking, preferring to enjoy their remaining time together uncluttered with meaningless chatter.

Alex remembered her earlier conversation with Natalie on the terrace, and she felt sadness in her heart, fearing that because Kate’s ownership of the necklace was finally indisputable, she would tell Ginger to leave the estate.  Her feeling of obligation to the Duchess’ family to remain was spreading thinner and thinner as the days passed, but she had not reached the breaking point.  “I just want to enjoy my time with her right now,” she thought, as she cast a glance at Ginger.

Her lover was looking up at the night sky, as thoughts of her own family and home went through her mind.  Ginger had rarely spoken to them during her training, and in the weeks leading up to the actual robbery, she had not contacted them at all.  A sense of loneliness gripped her soul, but the reassuring touch of Alex’s hand gave her comfort.  Ginger felt confusion over what Kate had whispered to her at the party.  “Why would she want me to be hers?  What did she mean?” she thought.  “Just don’t think about it,” she decided, putting Kate’s strange words out of her mind.

Ginger watched as a brilliant shooting star silently streaked across the starry heavens.  With childlike simplicity, she formed an unspoken wish within her mind, and cast it into the glittering, infinite void above, praying that it would be heard and granted.  “Please, just this once,” she murmured as she closed her eyes.

“Hmmm, what did you say?”

“Oh, nothing.”  Ginger looked at Alex, and smiled softly.  “Are you ready to go back inside?”

Alex nodded.  “Mmm-hmm.  It’s chilly out here tonight.  Let’s get warmed up.”

The pair entered the manor through the main doors, going against the tide of guests who were beginning to leave.  Their excited chatter did not register on either of the girls’ minds, and they climbed the central staircase up to the second floor.  As they passed by a nondescript door, looking no different than any of the other doors, Alex paused and stopped.

“Wait,” she said.

“What?” asked Ginger.

“I just need to get something,” replied Alex.  “Wait here, please, baby.”

Alex opened the door to the room.  Ginger waited in the hallway and began to remove her gloves.  She watched Alex reach into a desk drawer, and remove two objects that she held in her hand, hiding them from view.  She walked out, and took Ginger’s hand with her free hand.

“Is that your room?” Ginger asked.

“Oh, yes.  Sorry, I should have told you that, ” Alex answered, and smiled.  The pair resumed their walk back to Ginger’s suite.

“Where is Natalie’s room?” asked Ginger curiously.

“She’s on the fourth floor.  The same as Kate.”

Ginger was about to ask another question, something that she was beginning to suspect about the relationship between the Duchess and Natalie, but as they walked into her now familiar suite, she decided to ask Alex about it later.

Alex led Ginger to the bed, and the pair sat down on the edge.  Unseen by Ginger, Alex slid the gloved hand that still held the concealed objects underneath one of the pillows, leaving them hidden as she removed her hand.  She had formed in her mind what she wanted to do with Ginger that evening, and knew when the time would be right.  The fingers of her other hand continued to entwine with Ginger’s, moving in soft, random motions, the comfortable caress of their lover’s hand calming their thoughts.

Ginger cast a glance down at Alex’s stocking-covered leg which was exposed by the slit of her dress.  In the flurry of the evening, she had barely had time to think about just how elegant Alex looked, her black hair pulled back with curls decorating the top of her head before falling down along her neck.  Ginger moved her face closer, and began to gently nuzzle at Alex’s cheek, smelling the scent of her soft skin and perfume.  She edged her body closer, and brought her left hand over to slide underneath the slit of Alex’s dress.  Ginger began to gently caress her friend’s left knee, feeling the nylon stocking underneath her fingertips as they traced random, curling patterns.

Alex remained silent, closing her eyes as her lips parted to exhale a gentle sigh of pleasure.  Ginger nudged her face closer, and softly kissed Alex’s cheek, feeling the cold diamond earrings brush against her own skin.  Her hand moved up along Alex’s upper thigh, feeling the transition from nylon to bare flesh, as it approached the tempting, rounded triangle shape of her pussy, squeezed between her legs.  Ginger felt the soft satin panty that covered her raven-tressed lover’s slit, and she wormed her finger underneath the fabric.  Alex emitted a gasp, passively accepting Ginger’s roaming hand by minutely parting her legs, hearing the rasp of nylon against the bed sheet and her own dress.  A low moan escaped from between Alex’s glossy red lips, as the sensation of Ginger’s finger slipping in between her labia into her slippery twat sent a tingle of pleasure through her.  She turned her head, her eyes still closed, and lifted her chin up as Ginger began to place a trail of gentle kisses down the curve of her cheek, along her neck, then up along her chin.  Ginger curved her finger, and began to softly finger-fuck her lover, eliciting a sharper, longer gasp from Alex.

Ginger pressed her body closer, and began to rub her right leg against Alex’s.  The hiss of nylon, gentle moans and sharp gasps, the occasional muffled squelch as Ginger’s finger dove deeper into Alex’s treasure, and the crackling of the warm fire which added to the heat that was suffusing the girl’s bodies, were the only sounds in the room.  Alex lowered her chin, and felt Ginger’s lips begin to edge closer to her own.  Her own senses were sharper than she could ever remember, feeling Ginger’s slippery finger and the sharper fingertip within her slit, the cold ruby pressing up against her flesh, a gentle tickling sensation as one of her curled locks brushed against her neck, along with Ginger’s warm breath against her cheek.

Ginger’s lips moved tantalizingly closer to Alex’s, until they finally touched.  Ginger teasingly let her lips drift across Alex’s, their lip gloss providing little resistance.  A sharp, trembling gasp was heard, as a second finger slipped into Alex’s pussy, and her hips bucked spasmodically.  Still Alex made no motion toward Ginger, happy to submissively receive Ginger’s ministrations.  Ginger’s lips returned, this time pressing more eagerly against her own.  Alex parted her lips slightly, and tilted her head incrementally, as Ginger acquiesced and finally kissed her on the lips.  A soft whimper was heard, followed by a moan, and the two sapphic lovers luxuriated in the gentle touch of lingering kisses.

Ginger nudged Alex’s peep-toe free from her foot, listening to it thump onto the floor.  She dragged the heel of her own pump across the floor, which caught on the rug, and her foot popped free.  She began to play footsie with Alex, their feet sliding sensuously against each other.  Ginger rubbed the arch of her foot across the top of Alex’s foot, the nylon gliding effortlessly across, then brought it back to dive underneath, feeling the tantalizing contour of Alex’s arch as it slid past.  Her legs felt deliciously tight and sensual, the expensive Wolfords and Trasparenze stockings still hugging her feet, calves, and thighs tightly.  She felt a small drop of moisture forming at her slit, and the memory of masturbating earlier in the evening flitted through her mind.  A small moan escaped from Ginger’s lips, and she squeezed her thighs together, pressing her sensitive pussy lips between them to squish them tighter against the sensual glossy nylon that caressed them.

Alex’s own mind was reeling, as Ginger’s slippery fingers pulled her closer and closer to orgasm.  She parted her glossy lips and Ginger replied in kind.  Their lips pressed together tightly, and their tongues darted forward to slither against each other.  Ginger’s fingers rubbed up against her swollen clit, before plunging back in.  Alex gasped and bucked as the sensation of her g-spot being stimulated shot through her body like a lightning bolt, and finally the delicious orgasm flooded her body, her arms and legs tightening while her hips bucked, the rasp of nylon on nylon increasing in speed.  Ginger continued to press her lips tight against Alex’s, allowing a stuttering, drawn out whimper of pleasure to be the only audible expression of ecstasy from the raven-haired girl’s mouth.  Ginger’s fingers continued to slide easily up and down, now coated in Alex’s orgasmic secretions, as it dribbled out from around her fingers to seep into the panty.

Ginger slowly eased her fingers out, feeling Alex quiver her pussy muscles in reluctant acceptance of their withdrawal.  She withdrew them from underneath Alex’s dress, and brought them up between the two of them, as their glossy lips hesitantly separated.  The noticeable milky juices that covered her two slippery fingers glistened in the firelight.  Alex looked at Ginger drowsily, then closed her eyes as she began to suckle at the wet digits, her ruby-red lips wrapped tightly around them.  Her tongue swirled around the fingers, tasting the salty, tangy flavor of her own juice, while emitting small moans of contentment, before Ginger slowly slid the fingers free.  A thin trail of red lipstick was all that remained behind on Ginger’s fingers.

Alex opened her eyes, and smiled blissfully.

——————–

Alex’s mind slowly came back into focus, noticing that Ginger had leaned back on her elbows, still holding her hand, and was looking up at her quietly.

Alex squeezed Ginger’s hand, and said softly, “Stay here.  I need to take care of something.”

Ginger looked at her questioningly, but obeyed.  Alex kicked off her other peep-toe heel and rose from the bed to pad quietly over to the table, and reached for the telephone.  It was an old-fashion styled phone, matching the decor of the suite.  Ginger remembered that on the day of the costume party, after Alex had left the room, she had picked up the handset, wondering if she could call outside of the manor.  But the polite voice that had answered the call told her otherwise, and she had not thought of the phone since then.

“Hi…No, it’s me, Alex…That’s OK.  Yes, I’m calling from Ginger’s room…”  Alex turned her back to Ginger, and dropped her voice down to a level that Ginger could not hear.

Ginger observed Alex trustingly as she continued to talk to the other person.  She lazily kicked off her remaining heel to hear it thump onto the floor, then wiggled her foot from side to side, watching the moiré patterns distractedly.

“OK, thank you.  Bye.”  Alex hung up the phone, and turned to see Ginger wiggling her foot, as she leaned back on the bed.

“Bored, again?” said Alex, a trace of amusement in her voice.  She gracefully removed her own gloves to place them on the table.

Ginger giggled, shook her head, and said, “No.  Just happy.”

The fire continued to crackle, and Ginger watched Alex’s dancing shadow upon the floor as she walked across the room toward the windows that overlooked the garden.  Alex looked outside, then said, “The moon’s coming up.”

Ginger looked at her, and tilted her head, not understanding.  Alex continued, “That’s why you came when you did before, right?  You wanted some moonlight so you could see better?”

“Oh.”  Ginger nodded her head.  “Yeah, that’s right.”  Ginger realized that that night felt so very far away, almost as if it had happened to another person.

Alex walked back the bed, and pulled aside her dress to expose her legs, making it easier to crawl on her hands and knees across the sheets, until she looked down at Ginger’s face from above.  Sparkles from the fire danced within each girls’ eyes, as Ginger’s blue eyes looked up at Alex’s brown eyes.  The ruby dangled in the air, waving gently back and forth, until Alex pressed one hand against it to stop it.  She released the ruby, and brought her hand down to run it through Ginger’s stylish tresses, as the auburn-haired girl remained silent and motionless.

“I’m glad you came here, and I’m glad I met you.  I don’t ever want you to forget that.  Understand?”  Alex said softly.

Ginger’s eyes widened in confusion, which was soon replaced by understanding mixed with a touch of sadness.  “I won’t, Alex.  I promise.”

Alex nodded her head, and said, “Good.”  A blush colored her cheeks briefly, as she murmured, “I love you, baby.”

Ginger felt a flutter in her heart at hearing those words, and she nodded her head.  “I love you, too.”

Alex smiled quietly in reply.  “I learned a new word for you, today, when I had a chance.  ‘Mio tesoro.'”

Ginger understood what the words meant, and the same flutter she had felt moments ago raced through her chest again.

Alex bent her head down lower, and pressed a hand against Ginger’s cheek.  Neither woman blinked, and Ginger’s hand gripped the satin sheets tighter, feeling her lower lip begin to slightly tremble.

“You will always be mio tesoro.  Always.  No matter what.”  Alex softly kissed the top of Ginger’s forehead, and the flutter within Ginger’s heart returned for the third time.

Alex raised her face back up.  While she brushed a stray strand of Ginger’s hair into place, Ginger repeated the plea she had silently raised to the heavens before.

——————–

A gentle knock at the door broke the silence.

“Stay here,” repeated Alex.  She crawled off the bed and rearranged her crimson dress to cover her legs, then walked across the room and opened the door slightly.  Ginger heard faint murmurs, until Alex said, “Thank you.”

Alex waited a few moments, before she opened the door wider.  She knelt down and carefully picked up the silver serving tray, and re-entered the guest room, pushing the door shut with the back of her stockinged foot.  She walked toward Ginger, the blue eyes hungrily watching her motions, and the tray that she held in her hands.  A small, naughty smile was upon Ginger’s face, but she remained silent.

Alex placed the tray upon the night stand and looked at Ginger.  She crooked her finger, and said, “Get up.  It’s time we got out of these dresses.”

Ginger nodded, and rose to her feet.  She turned around, and heard the sound of the zipper on the back of her gown being pulled down, exposing her back, while her tits slowly emerged into the firelight, the jeweled necklace that she still wore glittering in the light of the flames.  Alex pulled the black fabric down, exposing Ginger’s tight ass that was smothered in the Wolford Fatal Neon 40 pantyhose, the outline of the garter belt, the suspender straps, and the clearly evident edges of her stockings.  Alex softly pulled the dress down to Ginger’s ankles, the hiss of the material against nylon causing a small shiver within Ginger’s lithe frame.  As she held the dress motionless, Ginger delicately lifted her feet free to step aside and turned around.  She looked down at Alex, who was looking back up at her.

“Your legs look amazing,” Alex murmured.  She left the empty gown on the floor as she reached out with her right hand to softly run it along the curve of Ginger’s calf.  The doubled nylon was an enticing mixture of gloss and sensual curves, the moiré swirl patterns attracting Alex’s eyes and hands to them.  She gently rubbed one hand, then both hands simultaneously along Ginger’s leg, kneading the supple flesh beneath her fingers.  She marveled at the feel of Ginger’s dainty ankles, then the gently widening curve as the back of her ankle merged up into the contours of her calves.  Her hands dipped into the back of Ginger’s knee to caress the slight hollow.  Ginger gasped as the touch of Alex’s hands upon her legs was like the gentle stroke of a bow against a violin’s string.  A pearl of moisture formed within her treasure, and began to gently trickle down.

Alex squeezed her thumb and index finger together against the loose patch of pantyhose on the back of Ginger’s knee, and tugged it back slightly, before releasing it.  The delicious SNAP of the hosiery back into place caused Ginger to gasp again, and the trickle of fluid within her pussy increased.

Alex’s hands continued upward.  She pressed the back of her arms against Ginger’s firm thighs, her fingers gliding across them, feeling the subtle dip in the nylon where the stockings ended and only the pantyhose was pressing into Ginger’s skin.  Her fingers backtracked, to feel the slight bump of her stocking tabs that held up her gray stockings, before resuming their upward trajectory.  Her hands slid up, then followed the contour of Ginger’s ass cheek, which curved away from her thighs.  Alex began to kneed Ginger’s sweet cheeks, feeling the sensation of her now slightly sweaty flesh underneath the pantyhose.

She looked between Ginger’s thighs at her pubic mound, noticing that Ginger’s puffy, swollen pussy lips were pressed up tightly against the delicious jet-black nylon.  Her eyes noticed a brief sparkle in the light, and she smiled as first one, then another drop of arousal oozed from between Ginger’s labia to soak into the nylon barrier beneath them.  Alex raised her head, and placed a tender kiss directly upon the small, glistening patch.  Her tongue scraped against the nylon, and she briefly applied pressure against the sensual fabric, eliciting a mewl of pleasure from Ginger, before removing her lips.

Neither woman spoke, and Ginger found herself unconsciously raising up onto her tiptoes, feeling the subtle tightening of her legs, and the incremental increase in pressure of the nylon that caressed them.  She closed her eyes, and her lips parted softly as her erect nipples perched atop her well-rounded breasts rose gently up and down in rhythm with her steadily increasing breathing.

Alex’s hands, which had been cupping Ginger’s ass cheeks, slid around the sides and to the front.  Her left hand dipped down to rest above Ginger’s sensitive lips, the sensation of moist nylon clearly evident, while her right hand slid up until it reached the patterned waistband.  Alex wrapped her hand around the edge to grab a handful of the nylon, and she pulled up on it.  The nylon stretched, forming a series of lines that extended down from her hand to Ginger’s crotch.  Ginger gasped, the pressure on her aroused vaginal lips mounting, as the nylon slid against them.  Alex pulled the nylon up and down fractionally, listening to Ginger squeak in ecstasy, then began to rub her left hand’s fingers against the squished pussy lips.  The friction built up a subtle heat at Ginger’s crotch, and a shuddering gasp escaped her lips.  Her fingers twitched and clenched.  She yearned to slip one hand down beneath the pantyhose, and masturbate herself off, or perhaps grab a handful of Alex’s raven tresses, shove her mouth against her crotch, and have her lick her off to a screaming orgasm.  But she kept her hands at her side, returning the favor that Alex had given her earlier by submissively accepting her loving attention.

Alex’s fingers pressed harder against Ginger’s crotch, and as more of her cunt honey continued to trickle out, the patch of slick, glistening nylon increased.  Small gasps and moans were clearly audible, and the minute rasp of the Wolfords against Ginger’s skin could be heard as well while they were dragged up and down the length of her mound, pressing tightly against her swollen lips.

Alex continued to rub her fingers against Ginger’s crotch, as she slowly released her grip on the waistband above.  Ginger partially opened her eyes, a strange feeling of relief entering her body as the pressure slightly eased against her sensitive twat.  Alex pulled her hand free, and with a SNAP, allowed the waistband to slap back against Ginger’s skin.  Ginger squeaked at the sensation, and noticed that her pantyhose were now slightly wrinkled where Alex’s hand had gripped them.  Alex ran her hand along the mussed nylon, smoothing it back down, all the while as her hand continued to caress Ginger’s pussy.

Alex’s right hand slid down the curve of Ginger’s stomach and mound, then darted to the right to grip Ginger’s upper thigh tightly.  The crotch of the Wolfords was now completely soaked through.  Alex wiggled her finger, then pushed it forward, pressing the nylon between Ginger’s labia.  The auburn-haired girl grunted, and she closed her eyes again, her fingers continuing to flex in wanton ecstasy.  Alex gently wriggled her finger around, hesitating to break the nylon barrier that separated her from the sweet, slippery treasure that tempted her from between Ginger’s legs.  A naughty smile, unseen by Ginger, crossed her face, and she decided to keep the pantyhose unbroken.  “That’ll drive her crazy,” she thought.  She slowly pulled her finger free, and slid her left hand across to grip Ginger’s other thigh tightly.

A feeling of bitter disappointment within Ginger’s mind was swiftly replaced by joy and tingling excitement, as Alex’s tongue replaced her absent finger.  The raven-haired woman ran her tongue along the length of the seamless pantyhose, tasting the mixture of sensual nylon and tangy cunt honey.  She pressed her lips tighter against Ginger’s squished pussy lips, and drove her tongue and face forward.  She gripped Ginger’s thighs tightly, providing leverage to allow the pressure of her lips and tongue to push Ginger to the brink of orgasm, and then beyond.

Ginger screamed and tilted her head back, her tip toed feet wavering and shaking, and her pussy erupted.  Alex kept her face in place, her nose bumping up against Ginger’s shaven mound, and drank in the delicious nectar that flowed from between Ginger’s swollen labia, soaking through the Wolfords as it anointed Alex’s tongue and lips.  Soft squelches and suckling sounds filled the air, accompanied by Ginger’s soft mewls of contentment.

——————–

Alex reluctantly pulled her head back, and lovingly caressed Ginger’s thighs while resting her cheek against her right thigh. Ginger’s head slowly stopped spinning, and she lowered the heels of her feet back onto the ground.  She brought her hand down to idly run it through Alex’s curled locks.  Alex murmured contentedly, and gave a small kiss onto Ginger’s thigh.

Ginger laughed, and said, “Is this going to be another one of those nights?”

Alex moved her head and looked up.  “Mmmm,” she purred.  “I hope so.”

“Good,”  Ginger whispered.  “Come on, get up.”

Alex gathered up Ginger’s dress from the floor and busied herself with smoothing it out, before hanging it up inside an armoire.  She collected the heels that were scattered around the rug, arranged them neatly side by side on the floor by the table, then picked up the black gloves which had laid on the bed.  Ginger watched her idly, drinking in the sight of the raven-haired beauty, resplendently clad in her red gown, moving gracefully even as she did those simple tasks.

“Everything in order?” Ginger impishly asked, her lips curving into a wry smile.

“Mmmm-hmmm,” said Alex, standing next to the table as she set the black gloves down.

“Good.  Now get out of that dress, and come here, mio tesoro.”

Alex complied, and soon the crimson gown fell into a heap upon the floor.  Alex stepped free of it, bent over to collect it, thereby giving Ginger an eyeful of her graceful legs and firm ass, and folded the gown in half before draping it over the back of a chair.  She walked over to Ginger.  Ginger’s eyes watched her movement.  Black, sheer stockings, a red panty, with the crotch still showing the effect of her earlier orgasm, and a red suspender belt were her only items of clothing.  Her long diamond earrings cast little sparkles of light against her cheeks, and the ruby necklace hung boldly from her neck.

Alex saw Ginger’s eyes rest upon the necklace.  Her frustration and guilt over wearing the priceless jewel had faded over the evening, but she did not wish to continue inadvertently taunting Ginger with it.

Alex stood in front of her friend, then turned around, and said, “Could you please take this off?”  Her hand drifted toward the back of her neck, indicating where the clasp was located.

Ginger reached forward, and her hands touched the cool, shiny silver of the clasp, then hesitated.  “No,” she said, and gently guided Alex around to face her.  Alex’s perplexed expression made her smile reassuringly, and Ginger raised her hand to gently rest it upon the crimson stone, her skin brushing against Alex’s chest.

“I think you look beautiful wearing that, and I can’t think of anyone else that I’d rather see with it.  Please, Alex, unless it makes you that uncomfortable, keep it on.”

Alex nodded, her brown eyes gently caressing Ginger’s soul.  “OK, baby.  I will.”

Ginger smiled.  “Thank you.”  She giggled, and said, “Now, I think I see a little something on that tray that I’d like you to use on me.”  She bit her lip and batted her eyelashes coquettishly.

Alex laughed, and guided Ginger into position on the edge of the bed, her legs spread apart exposing her still slippery pussy lips beneath the stained pantyhose.

“Sit up straight,” said Alex, and Ginger straightened her back, her tits thrusting outward.  “Hands on the bed, not there,” continued Alex.  Ginger pouted and whined softly in mock protest, and removed her hands which she had been slipping between her thighs, and placed them on either side of her onto the satin bedsheets.  Alex looked her over appraisingly, then said, “Still not perfect.”

“What do you mean, not perfect!?” Ginger exclaimed, and stuck her tongue out at Alex.

Alex laughed softly.  “Oh, that’s really attractive.”

Ginger giggled, and stuck her tongue out again while scrunching up her face into an odd expression.  She held it in place for a moment, before releasing it, and started to laugh.  The relaxing banter between herself and Alex was a comfortable feeling.

“You can be such a brat.  What am I going to do with you, Miss d’Argento?” Alex murmured, as she walked over to the table and picked up Ginger’s 5″ pumps from the floor.

Alex heard a sharp intake of breath from Ginger at her question, and then a slow, heartfelt response.

“Anything you want to.”

Alex smiled happily, and sauntered back to Ginger.  Ginger watched as Alex delicately slipped her heels back onto her feet, hearing the little pop noise her foot made as it was pressed down into the shoe.  Alex gently guided Ginger’s legs apart slightly wider, then stepped back.

Ginger was sitting on the edge of the bed, legs spread as they were covered in an intoxicating mixture of black and gray swirls, the curve of her calves accented by her heels, which guided her feet higher onto the balls of her feet.  This subtle curve had been absent before, when her feet had rested against the floor directly, and Alex’s discriminating eye had noticed it immediately.  Ginger’s hands were placed at her side, resting on the bed, and unless she disobeyed Alex, there was no way that she could pleasure herself, either with her hands or her thighs.  All she could do, if Alex allowed it, would be to grind her pussy against the satin sheets.  In her heightened state of arousal, that could possibly cause an orgasm, but it would take some effort.  Her boobs rested seductively against her chest, the engorged nipples standing erect like two plump pencil erasers, begging to be suckled and gently bitten, as her multicolored jeweled necklace hung around her neck, the rounded end of the ellipse dipping perilously close to her tender tits.  Ginger’s breathing was already elevated, and Alex smiled as a small dewy patch began to glisten in the firelight as it formed along the line of her slit.

“Perfect,” nodded Alex in satisfaction.  “Don’t you agree, baby?”

Ginger nodded her head slowly up and down, and she exhaled slowly in nervous anticipation.

Alex stood in front of the bed stand, and her hand reached for a small china plate.  She turned to look over her shoulder, to see Ginger intently watching her, a slight tremble visible upon her body.

“Anything?” Alex queried.

Ginger continued to quiver, and she nodded meekly.

“Good, baby,” purred Alex.

Alex picked up the small white plate, and carried it with her to sit by Ginger’s side.  She pressed her body closer against her lover’s.  She noticed that Ginger’s pinky finger from her left hand was touching her stocking-covered thigh, and she said nothing as it reached out to tenderly stroke the fabric.

It was the only motion that Ginger made, as her body ached to be thrown up against her nearly naked lover’s frame, to writhe in ecstasy on top of the bed, feeling the caress of flesh and the intoxicating sensation of nylon pressing together.  But the way that Alex had gently commanded her into position, until she was satisfied with her arrangement, made Ginger realize that only when Alex would allow her to do something, whether it was to kiss her, or to rub her swollen pussy lips, or even to lift her hands up, this small motion of her finger was all that she dared to do.  To passively, and willingly accept whatever Alex had planned, was all that Ginger cared to do.

Alex placed the china plate on her left side, away from Ginger.  She knew that Ginger had seen what was on the plate, but she could not know what she planned to do with them.  With her right hand, Alex daintily lifted up a large chocolate treat, rounded into a mound shape, the surface coated in a light brown chocolate shell with dark lines crisscrossing above, and brought it across her body.  She brought her hand down and pressed the chocolate candy up against the sticky, wet crotch of Ginger’s nylons.  She saw Ginger dip her head down to see what Alex was doing.

“No, don’t look down.  Just look straight ahead, baby,” murmured Alex.

A tremble ran through Ginger’s body, and she lifted her head back up, and unbidden, straightened her back incrementally.  Alex began to rub the chocolate against the luxurious Wolfords, collecting some of the cunt honey against the surface, until it glistened in the light.  She dragged the candy along the curve of Ginger’s mound, up to the edge of the pantyhose.  She lifted the edge with her left hand, and slipped her right hand, still holding the chocolate treat, underneath the nylon.  Alex released her hold on the nylon, allowing the pantyhose to snap back into place, smothering her right hand along with the candy in a luxurious coating of jet-black, glossy nylon.  She began to worm her hand down closer to Ginger’s pussy, the chocolate sliding against her supple skin.

“Do you know what I’ve got?” whispered Alex.

Ginger nodded her head.

The treat slid against her puffy pussy lips, and Alex gently rotated it around a few times, slickening the surface with a fresh layer of Ginger’s tangy juices.  The feeling of Alex’s hand and the chocolate sliding against her skin was excruciating for Ginger, as her pinky continued to softly touch Alex’s thigh.

“These are some leftovers from the party.  The candy I’ve got comes in two flavors.  They look the same from the outside, which drives me crazy.  I never know which one I’ll get until I bite into it,” Alex continued to whisper softly.  She slid the candy along Ginger’s labia, until she felt the candy dip slightly lower, knowing that she had located her slit, which was obscured by her puffy pussy lips mashed up against the pantyhose.  Alex smiled, and began to slide the candy into Ginger’s slippery wet twat.

Ginger groaned, feeling Alex’s fingertips pressing into her slit as it held the chocolate treat.  It was slowly pushed farther inside, until Ginger felt it firmly ensconced within her fuck hole.

Alex continued to whisper, “One flavor has melted white chocolate inside.  That tastes really good.”

Ginger felt Alex slowly ease her fingers free, leaving the chocolate treat to gently warm within her pussy.  Alex’s hand slid free from underneath the pantyhose, and she daintily licked her digits, tasting the chocolate and Ginger’s salty juice.  Alex reached for a second treat and with no preamble, slid it underneath the dark nylons, and pushed it inside Ginger’s cunt, joining the first one.

“The other flavor has a little cherry in the middle.  But, I can never decide which one I prefer.”  Alex paused, then continued.  “OK, baby, do you know what’s gonna happen to these little treats inside you?”

Ginger continued to look straight ahead, and shook her head.

Alex chuckled softly.  “Well, they’re definitely gonna melt, that’s for sure.  But as they do, that shell will break somewhere, and then whatever is inside them, is sure to come oozing out.  Maybe it’ll be white chocolate, maybe it’ll be the cherry.  But I promise you, whichever flavor it is, when it starts to dribble out of your pussy, I’ll lick it all up.  And if it’s the cherry, you better believe my tongue will be so far up inside you, trying to get that thing, everyone here, on every floor, is gonna hear you scream.”  Alex’s own breathing had become aroused, and she huskily growled her next words into Ginger’s ear. “I can’t fucking wait to do that, you know.”

Alex’s dirty talk, something Ginger had never heard before from her, caused her to turn her head to the side to look at her, blue eyes wide in astonishment.

Alex smiled gently, and briefly kissed Ginger on the lips.  As their lips parted, she gently guided Ginger’s face back to face forward.  She stood up, and Ginger’s pinky finger twitched forlornly as the touch of her nylon-covered thigh disappeared.

Alex returned to the silver tray, and removed a small glass bowl filled with melted chocolate sauce.  She stood in front of Ginger, and with her legs, pushed Ginger’s legs wider, as wide as they could go.  The motion of her thighs and legs caused her pussy to change position slightly, and Ginger bit back a gasp as the two chocolate mounds shifted within her, oozing softly around.  The shells still held together, but Ginger knew it was just a matter of time before they broke, gushing out their sweet filling.

Alex squatted down, her body between Ginger’s legs, her own thighs and knees pressed together.  “Squeeze me,” she ordered, and Ginger closed her legs slightly, softly embracing Alex with her thighs.  “Good, baby,” murmured Alex.

Alex reached with her free right hand, and gently cupped Ginger’s breast from below.  The warm, soft teat rested in the palm of her hand, the swollen nipple and darker areola decorating the edge.  Alex raised the glass bowl above Ginger’s breast, and began to pour a gentle stream of chocolate sauce onto it.  Ginger inhaled sharply as the chocolate landed on her flesh, and began to trickle down the sides and front of her tit in dark, shiny lines.  Alex moved the bowl slightly, and a larger stream flowed down to completely coat Ginger’s nip.  Ginger gasped and bit her lower lip, watching as Alex lowered the bowl and placed it on the ground.  The chocolate rivulets were running into the palm of Alex’s hand.  She raised up her body slightly, opened her mouth, and began to hungrily suck at Ginger’s sensitive teat.

A throaty groan issued from Ginger, feeling her tit being firmly squeezed and the touch of Alex’s glossy lips and wet tongue onto her swollen nipple.  “Ahhh, fuck,” she squealed, as Alex lightly bit down upon the nipple, eliciting a tingle of pain within her body, that quickly went away as Alex replaced her teeth with her gentler tongue.  Alex ran her tongue along the length of the breast, gathering up the rich chocolate.  She pulled her head back.  Ginger’s breast had been moderately cleaned, but much of the chocolate remained pooled up in her hand.  Alex released her grip, and slid her hand up along the length of the tit, smearing a fresh coating of chocolate upon it.  Her fingers drifted down, and squeezed and tugged at Ginger’s nipple.  Ginger’s body spasmed briefly, and her legs and arms tightened in reaction.  Her face had become tense, and her breathing had increased.  All the while the chocolate within her pussy continued to warm, a delicious time-bomb of sticky delight.

Alex turned her attention to Ginger’s other breast, and soon it was slathered in a coating of chocolate sauce.  Alex’s sticky hand gripped it firmly, as her tongue and lips traced a dizzying path along the curves of her messy flesh.  The nipple received its share of attention, as Alex sucked on it hard, pulling her head back slightly causing the breast to elongate.  Ginger began to hesitantly grind her pussy against the satin sheets, expecting Alex to tell her to stop.  But she didn’t, and Ginger’s limbs began to quiver and shake, her passion rising.

Alex looked up at Ginger, her lips smeared with chocolate, a bizarre contrast to the glittering elegant ruby necklace.  Ginger continued to softly grind her hips, the chocolate treats rubbing up against her pussy walls.

Suddenly, a twinge of slightly cooler liquid could be felt within her pussy, and Ginger huskily whispered, “One broke.”

Alex’s eyes widened, and she quickly shoved the chocolate bowl out of the way.  Ginger spread her legs apart to allow Alex to stand up, and felt her sticky, chocolate coated hands pulling at the waistband.  Ginger raised her ass up, and Alex tugged and peeled the Wolfords down her legs until they stretched across at the ankles, exposing her slit to the warm air of the room.  Ginger leaned back onto her elbows, and watched as Alex knelt between her legs.

A few moments passed, and then Alex murmured appreciatively, “Here it comes.”  She watched as a trickle of brown and white melted chocolate began to ooze from between Ginger’s lips.  Alex pushed her head roughly between Ginger’s thighs.  She planted her lips across the swollen pussy lips, and began to eagerly suckle at the delicious chocolate treat that continued to ooze forth.  Ginger’s hands gripped the satin sheets, her breath coming in short, ragged gasps.  She tilted her head back, and groaned, feeling Alex’s tongue slither in a random pattern of twists and turns.  She pushed her hips forward, and as Alex’s face was smothered against her body, a second cool sensation flooded her pussy.

“Ohhhh, G-g-god, the cherry…” she moaned, her voice trailing off.

Alex smiled to herself as she drove her tongue hard into Ginger’s slit.  The tasty combination of chocolate and pussy juice mingled together, as her tongue continued to dart deeper and deeper inside.  Ginger kept one hand gripping the sheets, feeling her fingernails digging into the palm of her hand, while she defiantly raised the other to press it deep within Alex’s curled locks.  The diamond and ruby headband sparkled in the light, a spot of color against Alex’s jet-black hair, while her nose was pressed firmly up against Ginger’s bald mound.

Alex looked along the curve of Ginger’s stomach, past the multicolored jeweled necklace that she still wore, and up into her lover’s blue eyes, her face clenched tightly as her two front teeth bit down upon her lower lip.  Ginger’s eyes closed and her head tilted slightly, a strong tingle running through her.  Alex felt Ginger’s thighs involuntarily spasm to squeeze against her.

Ginger opened her eyes and looked down past her chocolate smeared breasts, noticing Alex’s dark brown eyes looking at her steadily.  Her heightened senses noted every detail:  a black curl dangling loosely against the side of Alex’s neck, the vivid flashes of color as the headband caught the firelight, the feeling of her cute nose pressing against her mons, the subtle changes in pressure against her pussy as Alex’s lips slid across them.  Their eyes remained locked together the whole time.

Alex tilted her head to the side, and found a new angle to drive her tongue up into Ginger’s slit.  She felt her tongue brushing up against the melted remnants of the chocolate, and her tongue skittered across the smooth surface of the cherry.  She twisted her head to the other side, and felt the cherry dance out of reach.  With dogged determination, she continued to suckle the sweet goo out, knowing that gravity and her own persistence would ensure success.

Ginger had been biting back a ferocious scream, trying to avoid the embarrassment of having the entire estate listen to her howls of ecstasy.  Her legs twitched and quivered, and she raised the heels of her shoes off the floor briefly, before her strength gave out, and they fell back to the floor gracelessly.  She pushed Alex’s head forcefully against her pussy, feeling Alex’s lipstick smearing across her labia.  The probing tongue continued to wriggle and squirm relentlessly, until finally Ginger could not hold back any longer.

As her head arched back, Ginger screamed in utter ecstasy, louder than she had ever done before in her entire life, “OOOOHHHHH,  FFFUUUCCCCCCCKKKKKKKK!!!!”

The words briefly echoed off the walls of her suite, and were swiftly replaced by a loud string of gasps, moans, and squeals.  Her hips bucked and spasmed, and the now familiar, yet never tiresome, and absolutely exquisite feeling of an orgasm slammed into her body.

The gush of her juices pushing down through her slit splattered onto Alex’s tongue and lips.  Alex tilted her head fractionally, as the pressure of Ginger’s hand had her pinned firmly against her lover’s crotch, and the cherry slid along the waterfall of cunt honey, onto her pink tongue, and into her waiting mouth.

—————–

Ginger weakly relaxed her grip on Alex’s head.  She wanted to lay down on the bed and go to sleep.  But instead, as her chest continued to heave, with her cheeks flushed and a faint sheen of perspiration upon her face and upper chest, she stayed in place.  She moved her hand back to her side, as her other hand gradually released its grip on the sheets.  She sat in place, mutely indicating to Alex that she wanted to continue.

“This could be my last night here,” she thought.  “Let’s make it a good one.”  She closed her eyes, feeling her breath and racing heart both slowly return to normal.

Meanwhile, Alex pulled her head back, stood up, and stepped away from Ginger.  Her lips were sticky with chocolate and her lover’s juices, and her tongue darted out to lick them clean.  “Wow,” she thought.  “I didn’t think she would scream that loud.”  The bizarre thought of having to come up with a plausible explanation for the ear-splitting shriek of ecstasy flitted at the edge of her consciousness.  Alex stifled a laugh at the face of utter astonishment that Natalie would surely make if she told her the real reason.

“But I won’t tell,” she thought.  “Never kiss and tell.”

She cleared her throat, and looked at Ginger, her eyes still closed, still sitting expectantly on the edge of the bed.  Alex reached down and gently caressed the girl’s cheek.  Ginger opened her eyes, and looked back.  Her lips parted minutely, and by the look in her eyes, Alex realized that Ginger was not ready to stop.

“OK, baby,” she whispered.  “Anything.”

Ginger nodded.

Alex bent down, and the two gently kissed.  The post-orgasmic haze was slowly fading from within Ginger’s mind, and Alex felt that even she herself needed a quiet interlude before continuing.  Soft coos of pleasure combined with the gentle smacking of lips formed a romantic duet.  The chandelier and firelight illuminated the scene in an ethereal glow, the bass line supporting the melodious expressions of rapture.

Their lips parted, briefly connected with a string of saliva that broke apart.  Wordlessly, Alex removed Ginger’s heels and peeled off the pantyhose from her ankles and feet.  She placed the heels back on, nodding to herself in satisfaction as the calves were again accented with a gentle curve by the tightening provided by the shoes.  The stockings and garter belt remained in place, and Alex traced her hand along the length of Ginger’s leg, before squeezing it gently and rising to her feet.

Alex removed her red panty, exposing her mound and pussy lips, before idly twirling it around her finger.  “Ooh la la,” she said flirtatiously, and Ginger giggled in response.

Laughing softly, Alex mischievously threw it across the room.  She stepped to the side, and slid her hand underneath the pillow, and pulled out the two objects she had left earlier.  One was a small, black felt bag, and the other was her phone.  Ginger had turned her head to watch, and she looked curiously up at Alex.

Alex pulled the drawstring, and reached her hand in to pull out a silver object.  It was completely smooth, and shaped like a aspirin capsule, with two rounded ends.  She held it in front of Ginger.

“Do you know what this is?”

Ginger shook her head.

“It’s a remote control vibrator.”

Ginger squirmed, a faint moan issuing from her tender lips.

Alex nodded.  “My phone has an app that I can use to control it.  But what’s even better,” and she reached her hand into the bag, “is that I’ve got two of these.”  Her hand held two identical vibrators. “One for you, and one for me.  So whatever you feel, baby, I’ll feel, too.”

Alex placed the phone and one of the vibrators onto the bed, and reached for a jug of golden yellow syrup from the serving tray.  She dipped one end of the silver toy into the jug, and pulled it out.  One half was coated with a layer of golden goo.  She rotated it around a few times, to smooth out the syrupy coating, then squatted between Ginger’s legs.  Delicately, with two of her fingers, she spread apart Ginger’s swollen, sticky pussy lips, exposing her pink treasure, while a small dribble of chocolate continued to leak from it.

“Oooohhh,” gasped Ginger, as she felt the vibrator slip into her pussy.  Alex pushed it in deep, until just the clean, shiny rounded end peeked out from within the wet, pink flesh that surrounded it.  She released Ginger’s lips, which closed softly around it.

Alex reached for two of the chocolate treats sitting on the nearby china plate, and stood up.  She smiled softly at Ginger, and whispered, “Your turn,” as she handed her submissive lover both of them.  Ginger placed a soft kiss onto both treats, and one by one, she pushed the chocolate mounds up into Alex’s pussy.  “And that, too,” murmured Alex.  Ginger’s fingers delicately held the rounded tip of the second vibrator, and eased it up into Alex.  She felt the chocolate treats bump up against her fingers, and she wiggled the silver toy around, wedging it tightly between the two candies.  She pulled her finger out, and rested her hand back onto the sheet, her finger glistening slightly from Alex’s juices.

Alex took the syrup jug in hand, and held it over Ginger’s head.

“Oh my God, Alex!  Here, right on the bed?!”  Ginger exclaimed.

Alex chuckled.  “You’d be amazed at how efficient the staff is here at cleaning things up.  Don’t worry.  Now look up, baby.”

Ginger tilted her head back, seeing the large, semi-transparent jug of golden goo above her head.  Slowly it tipped over, and Ginger closed her eyes as the syrup was poured onto her face.  The sticky goo smothered her face, running down her neck and chest in thick streams.  Her necklace and her chocolate-smeared boobs were next as the stream spread down her chest, and she felt it ooze down the inside of her thighs and along the curve of her mons, caressing her pussy lips in a sticky, golden coating.  Her elaborate hairdo soaked up the syrup, and her head felt noticeably heavier in just a few short moments.  She glubbed, and Alex smartly redirected the flow away from her face, to allow her to grab quick breaths of air.  The stream from the jug flowed onto her boobs, her stiff nipples clearly visible underneath the smothering flow.  Alex moved the stream onto Ginger’s upper thigh, and soon the shade of her gray stockings became a glossy, dark gray, while rivulets of syrup flowed down the side of her thighs, over her knees, and down the side and front of her calves.

Ginger remained completely silent, her fingers flexing to grab at the soaking satin sheets was accompanied by the rise and fall of her chest as the only external visible motion.

SPLATT!!!  SPLATT!!!  Alex smashed two cream pies onto Ginger’s breasts.  The broken crust and thick cream adhered to the sticky syrup, remaining in place as Alex pulled the pie tins free.  Ginger looked out of the corner of her eye at the remaining item on the tray.

“Do you want that?” the raven-haired woman asked, but made no movement toward it.

Ginger nodded her head meekly.

“I know you do, baby.  Soon, soon,” replied Alex soothingly.  She reached for the dessert, and placed it onto the bed, next to Ginger but out of her immediate reach.  She then took the phone in her hand, and tapped at the screen a few times.  She breathed out nervously, and looked at Ginger.

“Ready?”

Ginger nodded her head again, a sticky, messy blob that was currently turned on more than she could imagine, and yet it still wasn’t over with.

“OK.  I’m gonna set this on random.  Gentle at first, and then it’ll get stronger.”

Alex pressed the icon, and a low-grade buzz began to fill both of their pussies.  Ginger groaned and closed her eyes, while Alex placed the phone onto the table, then walked slowly back to the bed.  Her own pussy was slippery from her arousal as she had poured the syrup and plastered the pies onto Ginger, and the two chocolate treats that were slowly melting within her, accompanied by the gently throbbing vibrator, was making her weak in the knees.  She stifled a gasp, then climbed up onto the bed.  She wriggled her body behind Ginger’s sticky form, wrapping her stocking-covered legs around either side of her lover, and pressed her body tightly against Ginger’s back.  She smelled the cloyingly sweet scent of the syrup, and felt the ruby necklace pressing up against her chest, as her boobs pressed against Ginger’s back.  She reached her hands forward, and grasped Ginger’s sticky tits.

Ginger groaned as Alex began to massage her sensitive boobs, feeling her hands tightly squeezing them, the fingers pressing into her soft, supple, sticky flesh.  The vibrator continued to buzz happily away, and the pattern shifted from a gentle buzz to a more incessant, harder tempo.  She wanted to drop her hands down to massage her pussy, but since Alex was reduced to grinding her pussy onto her from behind, she gamely resisted the urge.  She began to grind her own pussy against the sheets, and the bed began to squeak rhythmically along with both of them.

Quivering limbs, gasping breaths, eyes closed in ecstasy, erect nipples, and moans of pleasure as the two sticky, lesbian lovers continued to wriggle on the bed.  The vibrator jumped again to another notch on the scale, and Alex growled a husky, “Oh, fuck,” into Ginger’s ear.  She began to kiss at Ginger’s neck, tasting the sweet syrup that covered it, as her hands pinched and tugged at Ginger’s nipples, eliciting gasping cries of pleasure from her.  A trickle of creamy white juice began to ooze from between Ginger’s golden-coated lips, joining the pool of goo that she was wallowing in on the bed.  Alex slid one hand along Ginger’s stomach, and heard the syrup coated girl squeak as her sharp fingernail dragged against her swollen clit.  Alex began to rub it gently, and now two separate sources of stimulation continued to send tingling waves through Ginger’s body.

The vibrator had shifted to an alternating series of low-grade pulses, teasingly pulling the two back from the brink of orgasm.  Ginger opened her eyes, the surrounding room barely registering in her mind.  All she could think of was that minute, that second, that millisecond of pleasure that was engulfing her completely.  Her feet flexed within her heels, her legs still taut and seductively curved just like Alex had wanted them to be.  A low grunt came out of Ginger’s mouth, and she looked down briefly at the creamy, sticky mess that was her chest.  Alex’s hand continued to massage her left boob, lines of cleaner flesh swirled among the thicker ridges of sticky goo that remained in place.

“Alex, please,” gasped Ginger, as Alex’s finger slid down below her fiery clit, and with a satisfying squelch, slipped into her twat.  The finger pressed into her, gently nudging the vibrator to and fro, spreading a fresh wave of pleasure throughout her.

Ginger moved her head fractionally, spotting the large, creamy white cake that Alex had placed on the bed.  It looked so pretty, covered in thick, white frosting, and decorated with little pink and yellow roses, while pink trim lined the top.

Any rational person would be happy to politely eat the dessert at a party, enjoying the icing and soft, fluffy cake beneath it.

But not Ginger.

She wanted to reach for the cake, and with both hands, smash her face into it.  To rub it around and around, until all of the cake and cream were completely engulfing her face, and nothing was left on the plate.  That would feel so good, so fucking good.

Rational people wouldn’t understand.

“Alex, mio bel tesoro,” murmured Ginger.  “Mio bel tesoro…”

Alex was her beautiful treasure, superior to any jewel, painting, or statue that Kate had locked up or strewn across the vast manor.  Alex, a jewel beyond comparison, someone who loved and accepted her, and didn’t think she was some sort of freak, for wanting to have her body covered in syrup, have pies smashed into her face, or even to fuck herself with a dildo in a tub of chocolate frosting.  No amount of money could find, nor replace, such a priceless treasure.  The Duchess, for all of her wealth and power, slept alone in her bed, while Ginger had her tesoro next to her.

“Yes, baby,” murmured Alex.  “Mio tesoro.”

Both girls grunted simultaneously, the vibrators sending rhythmic pulses that were steadily increasing in intensity.  Ginger’s fingers flexed, and she nudged her hand closer to the tempting white cake.

“Please, Alex,” she gasped.

“Mmmm, yes.  Go ahead, baby,” Alex cooed.

Ginger reached for the cake, feeling its weight in her hands.  All of that delicious frosting, pretty decorations, the soft, spongy cake, resting in her hands.  She brought the cake closer to her body, until she held it a less than foot from her face, below her chin, as she continued to look down at it.  Alex’s hands continued to ravish Ginger’s body, slithering against and sliding into her simultaneously, while she continued to grind her hips against Ginger’s ass from behind.

Alex grunted, and her legs spasmed, as the orgasm inched closer and closer.

Ginger raised the cake closer, and emitted a gasp, her eyes shut tight as her face grimaced.

Alex plunged a second finger into her.

“Oh, God…oh, God…” panted Ginger.  The vibrator surged, and as she felt the orgasm detonate out from her pussy, Ginger slammed the cake into her face with all her might.

WHOOMPPP!!  A dull thud, utter blackness, and the delicious taste of frosting, cake, and the creamy filling, filled Ginger’s mouth.  She grunted, the groans muffled by the cake, and her body spasmed forward, as she bent at the waist, feeling Alex’s legs clenched around her.  Her heels rose up onto the balls of her feet, and as her hips spasmed, a gentle gush of creamy cunt honey flowed out of her pussy and coated Alex’s probing fingers.  She continued to smear the cake around her face, dragging it like a delicious messy little slut throughout the goo, feeling hunks plop free to slide and tumble down her chest, landing in a pile between her thighs, before sliding the plate free to toss it onto the floor.

Alex saw the cake splatter into Ginger’s face from behind, and as her hips ground up against her lover, she felt both of the chocolate treats break inside her.  She groaned as the vibrator surged, and the delicious orgasm flowed through her body as well.  She gripped Ginger’s breast tighter, feeling the cake ooze past her hand, brushing up against her other hand as they tumbled into a messy pile into the puddle of syrup below.  She felt Ginger’s warm juice gush across her hand, and she wiggled her fingers for the last time, as she slowly eased them free.

The vibrators buzzed teasingly for a moment longer, then stopped, the program having ended.

Ginger whimpered, missing the touch of her lover’s fingers within her body, feeling them trail up the curve of her chest.  Alex slipped her fingers into Ginger’s mouth, listening as she hungrily suckled the accumulated slimy, sticky goo from them, her lips wrapped tightly against her digits.

“Good girl,” murmured Alex.  “Come on, lie down.”

Alex untangled her legs, and slithered back to allow Ginger to lay her head down on the bed.  Her entire top half was a mass of sticky golden and white slop, her blue eyes looking up at Alex among the yellow and white cake blobs that coated her face, with the occasional spot of pink or yellow.  The raven-haired woman swung her leg over Ginger’s head, and lowered her pussy onto the gooey girl’s sticky lips.

With a groan, she plopped down onto Ginger’s tongue.  Ginger was smothered in a delicious mix of nylon from Alex’s legs, the sticky puddle of goo on the bed, and then a tasty mixture of melted chocolate, cherries, and Alex’s secretions which poured across her lips, down her tongue, and into her mouth.  Her sticky, frosting covered nose was buried deep into Alex’s mound, and her tongue swirled around and around in little circles within Alex’s pussy.  Ginger squirmed her body helplessly, pinned to the bed, lovingly being enjoyed as a gorgeous, messy little pussy licker which eagerly pleasured Alex into a second, screaming orgasm.


Kronos Waits For No Man: Part 2

$
0
0

This is the second part of my series set in the same time and place as my Bianca’s Messy Awakening series. Some surprises from that series are revealed here, so if you plan on reading that you may want to do that first.


They say that one of the keys to a successful marriage is making time just for one another. That’s why me and my husband always go away for a spa weekend together twice a year. At least that’s what I tell my parents when they look after the kids for the weekend. What I don’t tell them is the resort we visit, Westbrook Manor, is also hosting a wet and messy fetish weekend, where I get up to all sorts they wouldn’t think of Daddy’s little girl doing. Me and my husband had already got up to quite a bit in the resorts dungeon last night, and quite a bit more in the privacy of our room afterwards.
Of course our parents simply knew us as Ollie and Carol. They had no idea we like to role play alter egos. My husband suave and debonair Oliver Wolf, and me the sultry vixen Caroline Kronos. I was well practiced in getting my hair and make up just right, as well as strutting in my 5 inch high stilettos and fishnet stockings.

I was walking through the corridors of Westbrook Manor. Oliver Wolf had gone ahead of me to prepare. Knowing that he had big messy plans for me I opted to forgo one of my extravagant dresses and instead was wearing a black satin robe that was decorated with dark red roses. Not that Caroline Kronos was worried about modesty, but she wouldn’t give away what she could trade for the finer things like champagne, fine dining and jewellery. Of course it was Oliver Wolf who gave Caroline Kronos the ultimate gift of a ring on her finger. I had a sultry smile on my face thinking about what surprises he had in store for me this mourning. Before that though I wanted to check in with a couple of friends who were down in the old servants quarters used for one on one sessions during these messy weekends. Not surprisingly though I ended up running into someone else I knew before I got their.
“Hi Rebecca. How’s it going?” I asked.
Rebecca was one of the hired event organisers, who’s main job was ensuring various slaves and volunteers all attended their activities. We’d met before at previous weekends.
“Relatively smoothly so far. A few problems with the new slaves, which wasn‘t totally unexpected” Rebecca replied.
“Anyone I should look out for?” I asked.
“I think you’ll see the new Nurse Bianca during the pie fights later” she said.
“I’ll try to show her the ropes” I smiled.
“It’s funny. Nurse Bianca was my biggest concern. A newbie who only arrived this mourning, who I couldn’t sit down and talk with yesterday to confirm various details sounded like a potential problem. She’s been no trouble at all so far, even when faced with quite an extreme situation. Instead it’s been problems with the new Fourth Angel’s boyfriend trying to get involved in someone else’s one on one. Luckily the people involved were O.K once he’d been dispatched” she said.
“Well I hope we don’t cause you too much trouble” I said.
“Don’t worry. This makes a nice change of pace from the corporate team building I’m usually stuck with every week” she said.
“Any chance we’ll tempt you into giving it a go?” I asked.
“I’ve got to admit I’m very tempted by the chocolate fountain that’s been set up. I might see if I can give that a go once I finish work” she said.
“That’s definitely on my to do list” I said.

With that distraction over I was able to make my way to where I was first heading where my friends Sam and Figaro were conversing.
“Are you sure your O.K Figaro?” asked Sam. “Your not missing anything are you?”
“No” he said. “We were just going to watch Bad Attitude play some silly game with one of the slaves. I’m much more interested in checking out your new cutie.”
“Hi Sam” I said. “I like your dress.”
That was true. I’m used to seeing her in either business wear for work, or more casual jeans and t-shirts. Right now she was wearing an ice blue, strapless ball gown decorated with streaks of crystals running across it. From here waist a ruffled multi layered skirt cascaded down to the ground. She’d also done her hair in a formal bun and was wearing a long pair of sparkly earrings.
“Thanks. I’m really looking forward to messing it up” she said with a naughty giggle.
I looked around and noticed their was more mess than average for a one on one, with 10 large buckets of custard, caramel sauce and chocolate and other messy desert items. I reckon Sam must have ordered extra on top of what of what Caramel Mocha paid for.
“I take it things went well last night then” I smiled.
“Yeah” she said. “We’re planning to meet for dinner tonight, and I’m very much looking forward to surprising him with this.”
“I wish I could stay” I said, “but I’ve got a session booked in the dungeon.”
“That reminds me” said Sam. “Did you and Ollie sneak into the dungeon last night?”
“Ollie and Carol didn’t go down to the dungeon” I sneakily said.
She pursed her lips slightly, but quickly caught on to what I was saying.
“What about Oliver Wolf and Caroline Kronos?” she said. “Before you answer, bear in mind we do have CCTV down their. What do you think that saw?”
I gasped, opening my mouth in shock. “People saw us together!” I panicked.
“CCTV that covers the entrance and where we keep the wine locked up” she grinned. “We saw you entering and leaving 40 minutes later.”
“What!” I exclaimed.
“Well I couldn’t let that little indiscretion go completely unpunished” she grinned.
“40 minutes. I expected more from Oliver Wolf” said Figaro.
“When someone can turn you on as good as he can you don’t have the willpower to take it slow” I jested. “I guess you’ve never done that to someone?”
“I don’t have nearly as much experience in the bedroom as you Caroline Kronos” he jested.
“On a more serious note” said Sam. “Next time could you at least check with us. It’s not a huge issue as you didn’t create any unscheduled work for the cleaners, or disrupt anyone else’s plans, but if people just start using the facilities without asking it will degenerate into a free for all.”
“All right, I’ll tell Oliver Wolf to be a bit more careful with his surprises in future.” I said. “I hope your little surprise also goes well.”
“I’ll tell you all about it darling” said Figaro.

I left the two of them chatting, and made my way to my own plans. As I walked a warm tingle came over me as I felt my inhibitions drop and my confidence grow as the Caroline Kronos part of my personality took over.
Caroline Kronos confidently walked into the dungeon and looked up and blew a kiss towards the CCTV camera I‘d not spotted last night. I approached where Oliver Wolf waited and undid the belt on my robe to open up the front and reveal what I had underneath. I wore a red satin bra with some black lace trim around the cups. The straps were mealy thin strips of the same material, it was fastened at the front with more strips of satin tied into a bow. I’d forgone the g-string that came with the lingerie set, and was just wearing the 3 inch thick garter belt made from the same red material and had a short transparent black lace skirt and a couple of suspender straps hanging from it that were holding up my fishnets.
“My-My Caroline Kronos” said Oliver Wolf. “Where did you get THAT outfit?”
“This old thing” I smiled. “It’s just something I had knocking around the back of my wardrobe. You should see me when I want to get some attention.”
“You must really want me to try some sweet Caroline” Oliver Wolf smiled.
“Oh you don’t want me if you want sweet” I said. “If you want to taste me you need to be prepared for something really hot and devilishly spicy.”
“You better take your robe off then, as I’m as hot as you can handle” Oliver Wolf replied.
I slowly took my robe off and hung it over the folding screen. I took the chance to look around our chamber. I was pleased to see a large number of pies on the desk. They had foil trays about 9 inches in diameter, and were all topped with a thick layer of shaving foam hiding their fillings. I also saw a large glass jug containing a thick red liquid. At first I wondered where I was going to go, now the wooden horse from last night had been removed, but then I looked down on the ground and got my answer. Down their was a flat board, about 7 foot long and 3 foot wide, padded with a black leather like material. At either end were 2 ornamental iron frames, that looked perfect for tying someone to. I was about to get a first hand demonstration as Oliver Wolf took me by the hand and laid me down on it. He then reached for 4 red and white polka dot scarves on the table and mounted my lap. He took my right wrist and wrapped a scarf around it in a knot. He then wrapped the scarf around my wrist twice more before tying it place with a secure double knot, ensuring my state of bondage would remain secure.
“You’ve done this before haven’t you?” I smiled.
“I want to make sure your going nowhere fast” Oliver Wolf replied.
He quickly had my wrists tied up and then knelt down at my feet to tie both my ankles to the frame. He then paused to look me over. I made a playful attempt at escape, enjoying the sight of Oliver Wolf getting turned on by the site of my now defenceless form. He lied down alongside me to murmur in my ear.
“I’ve got you now Caroline Kronos” Oliver Wolf said. “There’s now no way for you to avoid being completely covered from head to toe in pies.”
I let out a small giggle in anticipation of what was to come.
“How about I do something nice for you first?” Oliver Wolf said.
He then reached down, and slipped a hand up my skirt. I closed my eyes back and tilted back my head, overcome with pleasure as is hand delicately stroked my crotch. I submitted all control as I felt two of his fingers penetrate deeper, slowly and rhythmically rubbing the inside of my vagina. I let out a number of quiet moans, that got shorter and deeper over the course of several minutes, until I pulled tightly on all the scarves holding me captive, let out a deep moan, and let my body go limp as I was overcome by the sensation of euphoric pleasure.

I breathed deeply, my chest heaving. I looked up to see Oliver Wolf standing in a controlling position over me, holding a pie in his hand.
“How did I end up with a beautiful girl like you?” Oliver Wolf asked.
“Maybe it because you really know how to show a girl a good time” I replied.
With that he threw the first pie, I gasped with pleasurable shock as it hit me in the stomach. Pink blancmange custard seeped out from the upturned pie tray. I saw Oliver Wolf looking on intently as I wriggled about, until I’d dislodged the pie tray from my stomach.
With that Oliver Wolf took aim again. I burst into an uncontrolled fit of laughter as first a pie was thrown into my crotch and then another one splattered onto my breasts. I was barely given time to recover before 3 more pies were thrown at my body, hitting me in the legs and stomach and chest again. Only then did he pause to survey his handiwork.
“Well it wasn’t really worth you getting all dressed up in the end was it” smiled Oliver Wolf.
I stuck my tongue out at him and said; “Well at least you’ve left my hair and make-up alone.”
“Don’t worry I’m working my way up to that” Oliver Wold replied. “First though lets take off that little skimpy bra of yours so I can mess up those breasts properly.”
I watched, driven wild with anticipation as Oliver Wolf slid the dressing screen over the entrance of our chamber to ensure our privacy. My heart pounded as he knelt down beside me and slowly undid the bow on the front of my bra and exposed my rock hard nipples. He took a handful of custard and foam and slowly caressed it across my breasts. I closed my eyes savouring the heavenly sensation. Next I felt his lips press against mine as he delivered lots of short sweet kisses. I felt his warm breath on my face as his hand reached up my skirt again. I was powerless to do anything but lay their as his fingers penetrated me and I quickly came a second time.
“That didn’t take long” smiled Oliver Wolf.
“Your just so good” I purred.
“What are you going to be like when I pie your face” Oliver Wolf said.
“Why don’t you find out?” I suggested.
He grabbed a pie, and knelt down beside me, holding the pie only a short distance from my face to ensure a good first shot. I closed my eyes waiting in anticipation. I was hit by the shock of a thick deep pie engulfing my face. Oliver Wolf picked up the foil tray and I blinked opened my eyes and gasped, every inch of my face now completely covered in thick chocolate custard.
“Enjoying yourself?” Oliver Wolf asked.
“Yeah” I replied.
“I don’t know how you can still look so beautiful” Oliver Wolf replied.
“A girls got to do her best” I said while suggestively licking the chocolate off my lips.
I saw Oliver Wolf take a foil tray from the floor and fill it with handfuls of mess off the floor, filling it with a multi coloured sloppy mess. He took aim and threw, this time hitting slightly to the side, engulfing the side off my face. At that point Oliver Wolf took full advantage of my defenceless state. He showed no mercy as he subjected me to a barrage of pies and handfuls of custard and foam. Some hit my body but the majority were successfully aimed at my head which was soon dripping with custard and resting in a huge mountain of foam. The sensation of being helplessly tied up and having to take such an extreme barrage had reduced me to a giggling hysterical mess. This was totally out of character for Caroline Kronos, but as just Carol I couldn’t help it.
“Oh my God” I gasped as once again I felt Oliver Wolfs hand up my skirt, and once again his fingers penetrated me. I realised I’d been robbed of any will of my own as he gently stimulated me once again, my breathing got slow and deep and my heart pounded until very soon I was once again I braced myself and gasped as I was emotionally consumed once more.

Thankfully I was given a couple of minutes to regain some of my composure. I lay there with my eyes closed as my breathing and heartbeat returned to normal. It didn’t stay that way for long though. As soon as I felt Oliver Wolf lower himself so he was know kneeling with me between his legs my heart again started to beat with anticipation.
“So did you enjoy our little warm up Caroline Kronos?” Oliver Wolf asked.
I smiled and nodded as he wiped my face, allowing me to open my eyes again.
“I hope your ready for the main event” Oliver Wolf said while holding up the glass jug containing the mysterious red liquid.
“Have you brought me something nice?” I smiled.
“I thought you’d never ask” Oliver Wolf said. “I had a word with the bar staff here. They’ve made up a jug of a special cocktail I’ve invented I call the Caroline Kronos.”
“Really” I smiled.
“It’s a special blend of pureed strawberries and cranberries mixed with champagne, bourbon, and flavoured with cinnamon.” said Oliver Wolf.
He let a small trickle pour from the jug into my mouth so I could taste it. I first tasted the bitter cranberries, but these only made the taste of the strawberries and champagne even sweeter when their contrasting taste hit. As I swallowed it left an invigorating burning spicy sensation from the alcohol and cinnamon.
With my tasting over Oliver Wolf drizzled more over my face, being careful to avoid my eyes, but covering my cheeks, before cheekily running his tongue over them. Then he wiped the foam and some of the custard off my breasts and stomach and proceeded to cover them in the thick red cocktail. I smiled, taking in the pure, joyful sensation as he teasingly ran his tongue across me. He paid particular attention to my erect nipples, ensuring he stimulated my already heightened state of arousal.
Oliver Wolf saved the last of it so I could have one last taste of my namesake cocktail, before putting the jug back on the table.
“I hope that’s got you in the mood” said Oliver Wolf before placing a warm lingering kiss on my lips.
I closed my eyes and let a sultry smile come over my face. Soon I felt what I’d been desiring almost since I’d been tied up. Oliver Wolf’s large erect cock penetrating my body. I totally submitted control as it slowly gyrated back and forth, penetrating deeply with each thrust. I’d already been made to cum three times so very quickly everything became a blur as I softly moaned as I was overcome by extreme pleasure.
My wrists pulled on the scarves securing them, as I automatically tried to create a little separation and gain some respite. At that particular moment though Oliver Wolf was in control, and I was quickly back in a heightened state of arousal as he continued to thrust back and forth. This time I responded by gyrating my own hips, thrusting them against his body. My reward was an audible moan of pleasure from Oliver Wolf every time I thrust into him. We continued to take it in turns to thrust into each other, until after several thrusts from him we both let out gasps as I came, while simultaneously feeling him ejaculating inside me. He slowly rested his head on my shoulder as we both collapsed, physically and emotionally spent.
Fast forward to several minutes later. I was still tied up, now enjoying being tenderly held by my husband. He shifted his position to look me tenderly in the eye.
“You had enough?” Oliver Wolf asked.
“Everything I wanted and more” I replied.
“Wow” Oliver Wolf smiled. “I gave Caroline Kronos all she could handle. I must be doing something right.”
“Don’t think I’ll forget this” I sultrily replied. “When I get you in our room tonight I’m going to tie your hands behind your back and give you everything you can handle.”
“I’ll look forward to that” Oliver Wolf replied. He glanced at his watch. “We’ve got about 10 more minutes before I have to untie you. At least if your going to get cleaned up and looking good in time for your next appointment.”
“I hope you’ll be watching” I said.
“You know I won’t be able to resist” said Oliver Wolf.

 


Northbrook Park: Part 2

$
0
0

“You will be careful won’t you.”
“Careful! I was planning to stick my fingers in a plug socket, but now you’ve told me to “be careful” I might reconsider this action” I replied.
“Just make sure you stay safe.”
That’s me talking to my mum, who still fusses over me, despite the fact I’m now at University. I was getting a little impatient, as her and dad were supposed to have left for their weekend away 30 minutes ago, but were waiting around to double and triple check numerous things. It was already mid afternoon on Friday and I was waiting for them to go so I could run a few errands. My boyfriend Tom was coming round tomorrow and we had a few special plans.

Two weeks ago we’d been to our local theme park, Northbrook Park, where I’d ended up taking part in a charity pieing, (it’s a long story) which included a private session with Tom after he agreed to a charitable donation of his own. Since then I’d promised him another go this weekend. What I hadn’t told him was I’d been online and been introduced to the world of wet and messy. It turned out I wasn’t the only person to enjoy, and even get turned on by getting messy. There were lots of sites dedicated to the subject. From them I’d got quite a few ideas for making pies, and on other messy substances to use.
I’d looked around the house to decide where this should take place, and the kitchen seemed the best bet. True, the bath would be easier to clean up afterwards, but there wasn’t a suitable table in the bathroom, and space would be limited. I’d secretly brought a large plastic tarpaulin on e-bay to protect the floor from the worst of the mess.

“O.K, you know the number to call if there’s a problem.”
“Yes Mum.”
I gave them a 20 minute head start before getting in my own car for a bit of a shopping trip. My first stop was a local erotic boutique, on one of the back streets a short distance from the city centre. I didn’t need anything to wear for the messy session, but I wanted something for afterwards, as Tom was staying the night. I brought myself a black satin chemise, plus I saw a pair of red platform sandals with a 5 inch stiletto heel on special offer. The thought of sending Tom wild by wearing them all evening was enough to make me buy them.
My main purchase though was over in the bondage and restraints area. I had the wrist restraints I sneaked away from our time at Norwood Park still but I didn’t want to risk getting them dirty. There was by a surprising array of restraints, including some bizarre ones for spreading legs and hog-tying people. I didn’t want anything that complicated. In contrast though I rejected the low end novelty ones. Some of them looked like they’d be damaged by the messy substances, plus most of them had some sort of emergency mechanism that would allow someone to escape. I realized a lot of the psychological arousal I got from being imprisoned would be lost if I knew I could easily escape. Instead I brought 2 pairs of secure steel handcuffs. I only needed the one pair for the messy session, but I realised 2 pairs would give us more options in the bedroom later.

My main trip though was to a large supermarket at the edge of the next town. I chose this one partly because it would have a larger range than the smaller ones in the centre, but mainly because I hoped no one I knew would be there and see the embarrassing contents of my trolley. The dairy isle was first where I brought a few cans of squirty cream and a large bottle of milk. I had a few other things to get around the store, such as a pack of paper bowls, and several large bars of chocolate. I also had a quick look in the baking isle and spotted a can of squirt pink cupcake icing that went in the trolley.
The long life desert isle though was where I’d brought the most stuff. I’d seen both instant whip and dream topping recommended as messy pie fillings online, so I got several packets of dream topping. I looked over the various flavours of instant whip available but was naturally drawn to the chocolate one. I also got a couple of plastic bottles of strawberry ice cream sauce and a couple of tins of rice pudding. The last item on my list was the custard. I smiled when browsing it and I spotted some chocolate flavoured custard along with the regular custard. I placed a number of cartons of each in my trolley. I then had to embarrassingly make my way through the checkouts, where I tried to avoid making eye contact with anyone. I was at least glad I hadn’t spotted anyone I knew.

The next day I had told Tom to come around in the evening. I still had to do my part time job, even though it was the summer holidays at University. Still I couldn’t complain too much, the money from the extra hours I’d done the last few weeks had been very useful. I did pretty much everything on auto-pilot as my mind was elsewhere, thinking of what was coming in the evening.

I got back about 90 minutes before Tom was due to come round. I’d already set up the tarpaulin in the kitchen, but still had some work to do. The first thing I did was break up the chocolate and place it in the microwave. I then got out the electric whisk and milk to make up the dream topping and instant whip, and poured it in to the paper bowls. With them in the fridge I took the now melted chocolate out of the microwave, I mixed in some golden syrup from the cupboard to create a thick chocolate sauce that I poured into a large jug.

With that done I had a little bit of spare time so I went up to my room to do my hair and make up. As I sprayed on some hairspray I smiled knowing what a contrast this was to the state I knew I was going to end up in. After that I took a pair of handcuffs out from my side draw and headed back downstairs. I took everything out of the cupboard, opening cartons and tins where necessary, placing everything on one of the counters. It had been long enough for the dream topping and instant whip to set, so I took them and the trifles out and placed them on the kitchen table. Looking at the pies in the paper plates I decided to give them all a topping of squirty cream. Holding one in my hand I found I was very tempted to pie myself in the face with one right there.

I decided to send Tom a text to find out his progress.
“R U on your way. You don’t want me 2 start without U. N xx.”
The reply came back very quickly.
“I’ll B 20 min. N joy your freedom while it lasts”
I giggled at the reply. I’d had an idea of what I wanted to do so sent one last text.
“The doors open. Come strait in. I’m waiting 4 U in the kitchen.”
I then took the front door off the latch, and stripped off all my clothing on the way back to the kitchen. I took the handcuffs and clicked around my left wrist. I then reclined on the tarpaulin with my hands behind my back. I put the right cuff in position, and paused as I realised this was the point of no return, with one last deep breath I clicked the cuffs into place. I laughed knowing Tom was coming round to completely cover me in mess, and there was now no way of me getting out of it.
I was enjoying the anticipation until a few minutes later when;
“Is anyone in? Your front doors open.”
Oh my God, that sounded like;
“It’s me Lisa, I was just passing on my way home from work.”
“I’m just in the middle of something, can you come back later” I flusteredly replied.
“Are you OK? You sound rather flustered.”
I panicked as I heard her footsteps. The key to the handcuffs was up on the table where I couldn’t reach them.
“Don’t come in!” I yelled.
It was too late though as the door opened. There was an obvious look of surprise on her face, but as she took in the scene a huge grin appear on her face.
“Tom’s coming round, you need to go.” I said, hoping that this wasn’t going to cause me to much embarrassment in the future. To my annoyance instead of leaving she came further into the kitchen to get a closer look at the pies on the table and the other items on the counter. I got a huge surprise though when she started removing her own shoes and cloths, stripping down to her underwear.
“What are you doing?” I yelled.
“There’s enough stuff here for both of us” she replied.
“What? Why?” was my confused reply.
“I’ve been trying to get Richard to do something like this for ages” she answered. “All we’ve used so far is some squirty cream. Any more and he gets weirded out.”
Tom had mentioned how her boyfriend was the most reluctant when offered a private pieing session at Norwood Park and had to be encouraged to do it. Still.
“You can’t just come in here though” I said.
“I think I should be here” she replied. “You’ve left yourself in a very vulnerable position in your enthusiasm here. What if it there had been a delivery or salesman coming to the door instead of me. Plus what if Tom does get carried away? Don’t get me wrong, he’s a great guy, but if he get’s carried away and takes things too far you’d be in big trouble.”
“You didn’t say anything to Donna when she told us she let her boyfriend handcuff her to her bed last week” I queried.
“They’ve been together several years, not 3 and a half months. Plus it was when her parents let him stay over. If anything did go wrong she could have screamed out and her parents would have been banging on her bedroom door.” She replied.
I begrudgingly realised she had a point, even though I did trust Tom I had taken a few risks in my enthusiasm that could have ended badly. I still wasn’t that happy about her being there though.
“You’ll owe me money for the pies and custard then” I said. “You’d better not ruin anything.”
“I won‘t” she said.
“Oh, and you see that jug of melted chocolate up their. That’s mine.”

The next 10 minutes were mostly silent, as there wasn’t that much to say in that situation. Well we couldn’t exactly discuss the weather. There was one thing I had to ask though.
“Lisa, I’m guessing you’ve known about your wet and messy fetish for a while.” I said.
“Yes” she gave as a guarded reply.
“So were you planning for us all to be pied at Norwood Park two weeks ago?”
“No. I knew about the charity pieings from the website but I wasn’t too sure about doing it publicly, nor am I in to the whole bondage aspect. The website didn‘t mention the private sessions either. I was planning to take Richard to watch together, to bring him round to the idea of doing something with me, but it wasn’t until we were approached on the day that I decided to volunteer for it” she explained.
“How does Richard now feel?” I asked.
“I think he’s coming round to it. He says he’ll join in with another pie session when we use our free tickets to Norwood in a few weeks. By the looks of it I’ve got at least one friend who’ll want to join me.” She said.
“Shut up” I said slightly embarrassed.
“Hopefully he’ll be open to the idea of getting me messy privately after that.”
At around the time Tom said he’d arrive I heard him call out.
“Are you there sexy sugarplum”
“In the kitchen” I called out, while noticing Lisa smiling at one of Tom’s private nicknames for me.

As Tom made his way over I felt several waves of emotion. Things hadn’t gone completely to plan, but this was still a moment I’d been fantasising about for the last 2 weeks. Hearing how Lisa’s boyfriend had been unsure had put some doubts in my mind. Tom was just expecting to find just me and a load of pies. What would he make of the extras I’d arranged and what would he make of;
“Hi Tom” Lisa giggled.
Turns out I needn’t have worried about Tom’s reaction. He showed a little surprise at Lisa‘s presence, but it put a sweet puppy dog like look on his face, his main focus was clearly me. I realised I wasn‘t the only one who‘d been reliving what happened between us in their mind. I found myself blushing as we made embarrassed eye contact with one another. He took off his shoes and socks and tentatively made his way towards me.
He took two cartons of vanilla custard, and held the one in his right hand about 2 foot above my head.
“Go on then” I said.
He poured the first dollop on my head then paused as I let out a shriek.
“That’s Cold” I shrieked.
Once he realised that was all the problem was he kept pouring and didn’t stop until he’d emptied the contents of both cartons over me. He started with over my head, I tilted it forward to dodge any on my face, but he poured plenty into my hair that very slowly dripped down soaking all of it. With that done he slowly worked his way down the rest of my body pouring it on my breasts and stomach, and then drizzling along both my legs. I slowly panted as I saw how much of my body was coasted in custard slowly dripping down my body.
I got a slight break as it was now Lisa’s turn to get covered in custard. She was able to cover her face with her hands as the custard was poured over her head, but her hair was quickly covered in a yellow film, and formed into a number of wet clumps. After that the custard was poured over body. She used her hands to rub and smear the custard over herself.

Next Tom went over to the table and picked up two pies.
“I believe your both familiar with these” he joked.
I started giggling while playfully struggling in the handcuffs. Lisa moved up beside me, putting her arm around me in a show of solidarity. I took a few deep breaths in anticipation before Tom firmly pushed the pie in to my face. It was one of the white dream whip ones, that resisted the pressure at first, but as Tom smeared it in it left a sticky layer all over my face. Looking over at Lisa I saw a look of shock on her face as she was wiping chocolate instant whip out of her eyes.
“You didn’t tell me this was in the pies” she said.
We both got 2 more pies in the face each, before Tom picked up just the 1 pie and walked behind me, as Lisa broke of her contact, leaving my back exposed as I closed my eyes in anticipation.
“I believe you rather enjoyed your pie massage last time” Tom said.
“Yes” I gasped.
I took a few deep breaths in anticipation, then let out a short scream. Instead of the anticipated pie caressing my back I had one smacking into my arse.
“Aww, don’t tease her” giggled Lisa.
“Oh all right” said Tom. “How about a rice pudding massage for her, and a rice pudding shampoo for you?”
“That’s better” replied Lisa.
Tom took the 2 tins of rice pudding and held one over Lisa’s head, and one above me slightly further back as I leaned forward to make my back an easy target. I then felt a massive splat on my back as Tom turned the tins over, emptying the whole contents on us in one go. After we’d gotten over the shock Lisa started rubbing it in to her hair, while Tom crouched down behind me.
Once again I closed my eyes, but this time I got what I was hoping for. Tom slowly rubbed the rice pudding across my back, firmly massaging my shoulders and neck. Thanks to the slightly lumpy texture of the pudding the sensation was heightened. My breathing got deeper as I let out several moans of pleasure as Tom slid on of his hands around my hips and continued the massage across my stomach.

As Tom moved away I saw his eyes drawn towards my now heaving chest and now rock hard nipples.
“You want to mess up my tits again don’t you” I said looking up at him through my lashes. He gave a nervous nod while picking up a carton of chocolate custard. I leaned back, reclining seductively, my heart pounding as he made his move, slowly pouring the custard over my breasts until they were both completely coated in a thick chocolate mess.
Next he took the other carton and went over to Lisa.
“I reckon it’s time I gave you both your facials” he said.
We both laughed as Tom gently lifted up Lisa’s chin to tilt her face back. He then poured the chocolate custard over her forehead in a large quantity, that caused it to cascade down over her eyes, cheeks and lips. Even with her face covered in a mask of chocolate she still had to keep her head still for a number of seconds until the custard ran out, at which point I saw her open her mouth in an expression of shock, while wiping her eyes.
Tom then went over to pick up the jug containing the melted chocolate.
“Looks like I’ve got something special for you” he smiled.
I braced my arms against the handcuffs, clenching my fists and voluntarily tilted my head back in anticipation. It came out of the jug and the still warm thick sauce slowly dripped down my face. Soon my whole face was covered, but Tom continued to pour on, letting me enjoy the situation for longer.
“I so want to fuck you right now” I gasped.
I heard Tom reply with a nervous laugh, then I just about Lisa whispering.
“It’s O.K, as long as don’t mind me getting the pair of you a little messy.”
I still had to keep my eyes close due to my chocolate facemask, but I quickly felt Tom’s body between my legs, sliding up against me. He started down at my breasts, using his tongue to stimulate my nipples one at a time, while playfully caressing them with his hands. During this I also became aware of a load of squirty cream being sprayed on me from above. This I guess was coming from Lisa, but with Tom coming on to me so passionately that all faded into the background.

Next he moved a little further up, I could hear him breathing at the same deep level I was as he placed a long passionate kiss on my lips.
Next though, with my eyes still closed and my hands still restrained everything else went out of focus. I was completely overwhelmed by the immense sensation of pleasure as Tom thrust up and in to me, and I rocked my hips into and out of him. Even time lost all significance as the sensation became almost unbearably intense, until I let out a number of short involuntary gasps, followed by one loud moan as I came. A few thrusts later and Tom gave out a moan of his own, as his grip on me tightened . It took up both a number of minutes to catch our breath before Tom reached behind me and unlocked the cuff around my left wrist.
This allowed me to finally wipe and open my eyes. I briefly noticed Lisa lying face up on the counter above me, but my main focus was Tom. I placed a warm kiss on his lips as we both collapsed on to the floor.
I have no idea how long we spent in each others arms, nervously gazing into each others eyes. We’d both been overcome by a wave of euphoria, and neither one of us had the willpower to break it’s grip on us.
“You look so beautiful” Tom eventually said.
I smiled nervously as I leaned in and placed my head on his chest.
“I love you” he whispered.
“I love you too” I returned.
“Aaaww, your so sweet together” that was Lisa eventually interrupting us.
I looked up and she was still on the counter, this time lying face down, gazing over the side at us, her face still a mask of chocolate. I noticed she’d actually used some of the messy substances that had been left on the counter on herself. She had some strawberry syrup drizzled on her, and some cream in her hair. Most notable though was the pink cupcake icing that had formed into a gooey string like substance dangling in her hair and over her face.
“I think it’s safe to say you both enjoyed that” we both gave a nervous nod, still a little too overcome with emotion to speak.
“That was the best self service I’ve done in a long time” she smiled. “I’ll let you two lovebirds have a little more time alone while I clean myself up. Don’t take too long, unless you don’t want my help cleaning up in here.”
Lisa’s interruption had broken the wave of euphoria a little, but not dampened my desire to be with Tom.
“What do you want to do now?” I asked, holding up my right wrist that still had the handcuffs dangling from them.
“I hope your not going to take advantage of me. You could quite easily grab me and handcuff me to the table leg there. I’d then be lying on the ground, covered in mess, completely at your mercy” I suggestively continued.

It was another 40 minutes before we finally made our way out of the kitchen. We found Lisa wrapped in a large towel listening to the radio in my bedroom. Once me and Tom had showered and got dressed we all discovered a great advantage at Norwood Park was we didn’t have to clean up our own mess. Thankfully the tarpaulin had done it’s job, so it was mostly getting stuff in to a large bin bag. Lisa had made quite a mess on the counter, so that needed a good scrub. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do next time my mum prepared a meal on there.

With that done it was time for Lisa to go.
“It wasn’t so bad having me here in the end then” she said.
“I guess not” I replied. “You’re going to sort things out with Richard though. I don’t want to have to go on keeping secrets from him”
“Things are getting there” she said “You’ve given me a few ideas to help things along” she said.
After our last goodbyes I went back to Tom who was in the lounge.
“I believe someone promised to treat me to a Chinese takeaway, as I treated him so much” I said.
“I’ll get on the phone, I’ll get your favourite” he replied.
“While your doing that I’m going to go upstairs to get my hair and make up done up really sexy again, and change in to a more comfortable outfit, and put on some less comfortable shoes I know you’re going to love.”

As I sat on the bed in my new black chemise, strapping on my stilettos a thought had struck me. I’d made love to Tom and others before, but when that had ended it had always been enough to satisfy me for the night. Thanks to the intimate connection me and Tom had developed, this was the first time I felt the desire for more. I think we were really falling in love with one another.

 


Bianca‘s Messy Awakening: Chapters 4+5.

$
0
0

As a warning the 5 parts of this series form 1 long novel like story, rather than a serial with recurring characters. This is only the second section so you’ve not missed too much, but if you continue on you may find there may be a little confusion about some of the location and characters as a result of not having read the first part.
This upcoming section is the one that saw the most changes over the course of writing it. To start with the idea I had down to experiment with a gunge tank was much shorter. As I developed more ideas for both the WAM scenario, and got to know the characters in the scene a lot better, to the point I found I disagreed with them on some things (I still say The Eagles are better) it expanded quite a lot to the point where it became a major scene in it’s own right, and another scene took the place of the original gunge tank one.
The biggest change though was there was originally another major scene between chapter 5 and 6 when it was just a list of messy scenarios. It resulted when the then unnamed Bianca agrees to an additional night time session on top of what she’s already done, and was a more physically explicit encounter than the day time sessions. I dropped it because it didn’t fit with the Westbrook Manor location I created, and as the plot fell in to place I realised Bianca agreeing to this would make her a much less sympathetic character in future chapters.


Chapter 4:

It’s a far from typical day when I find myself sitting above a pool of green slime, reduced to a hysterical fit of giggling. How did I end up here? I think a recap is necessary. Due to reasons I won’t repeat I’m currently volunteered as a slave at a wet and messy event at Westbrook Manor. Don’t worry it’s not as kinky as it sounds. Well most of the time. What that means is unlike other attendees who get to choose from a range of activities available based on what package they paid for, I get to attend for free, but have all my activities assigned to me in order to make up numbers, ensure some activities always run, and attend one on one sessions with those who have that option available.
This mourning I’d attended a one on one with a man with the avatar Bad Attitude, which I won’t describe in depth a second time, and after a shower and change of cloths I’d attended my second mourning session on the Manor’s main lawn. I was making up the numbers in the Pie-land games. A series of different messy contests taking part over the 2 days. In my case I had fun taking part in a number of pie fights over the hour when the all girls pie fight league took place. Before anyone says sexist and degrading they hold an all boys league on day 2, and a mixed gender league takes place each day, so everyone is treated equally.
After that I was given some time to order some lunch from services, during which a new pal I’d met earlier called Dead Ringer popped around with one of her other Slave friends to join me over lunch time TV. I did ask what she was doing away from her quarters, but she told me they’re more lenient with established slaves as long as they don’t wander off around the resort and are in their rooms on time for their activities.

I was initially disappointed when I found out I was going in a dunk tank in the afternoon, as I’m not really into the wet look side of things, but upon seeing what I’d been assigned I quickly changed my mind. In front of me, through a large crowd of people I could see 3 carnival style dunk tanks, each one consisting of a chicken wire cage, and a target linked to a platform over a large tub. One tank appeared to be given over to a constant stream of people who wanted to try it just the once. The other 2 housed more permanent victims like myself, who were down to continuously sit in the tank being repeatedly dunked over 30 minutes. What got my attention though was the contents of the tubs. Instead of the expected water the tubs were filled with brightly coloured green slime. I felt a nervous wave of anticipation at the idea I was going to be dunked in that.

5 minutes later and I was sitting above the slime, the fact I was sitting above it and had seen the state of some other people who’d been dunked would have got me smiling. The tension I felt every time someone threw a ball at target that would dunk me had pushed me over the edge into an uncontrolled fit of giggling as I closed my eyes, unable to look, until finally there was a metallic clang, and a cheer from the crowd.
I plunged down and was hit by the shock of being completely engulfed in the cool slime. I stuck my head above the slime and gasped in shock. I heard a cheer and round of applause from as I stood up and wiped the slime from my eyes. I held on to the side of the tank and laughed as I stood there completely covered in the thick green slime. I was there a couple of minutes as the seat I was sitting on was reset, at which point I had to climb up the ladder on the side of the tank to sit on the ledge again. There I sat with green slime clinging to every inch of my body, giggling nervously as I waited my next submerging.

I was a little disappointed when Rebecca returned. By that time I’d received multiple dunkings, so some of the nervous tension had worn off, and I was enjoying both the sensation of being completely covered in slime, and the attention and admiration I was getting from the crowd of spectators. This wasn’t something I’d thought about when I signed up as a slave, but after years of keeping my love of messy fun a secret to be able to open up and share banter with other people was liberating.
“Are you OK?” Rebecca asked. “I’m sorry I’m late. One of the other newbies wasn’t ready to go when she was supposed to.”
“It’s OK, I checked she was OK to continue after the 30 minute mark.”
“Aaaagh”
The first reply their was from the operator of the dunk tank. That scream was me after the operator pushed in the target by hand, dunking me in the slime one last time. As Rebecca opened the door to the tank, towel in hand I slowly climbed out, taking the chance to throw a handful of slime at the operator and acknowledging one last round of applause. I wiped my face and hands as Rebecca checked with my replacement, a nervous looking man in his early twenties.
“You are all right?” asked Rebecca. “Not everyone can endure being continuously submerged like that.”
“No, I had fun” I said.
“That’s good to know.” She replied. “Now your out could you do me a favour? We’re close to the manor’s back entrance here, so if I give you your key back you should be able find your own way back to your quarters. That will help me make up some of the time I lost thanks to that other little madam.”
“No problem” I said.
“Thanks, I’ll be up there to pick you up in just under 2 hours.”

Of course I did the responsible thing and headed directly to my room. You believe me right? All right, I wouldn’t have been human if I’d not taken the opportunity to satisfy a little of my curiosity. In my defence I did head back in the direction of my quarters, but I took a slightly longer route that I took my time over.
I had a quick look around the area where the dunk tanks were. They also had a couple of gunge tanks set up, and a number of skips filled with messy substances, both of which had a steady number of volunteers. I also managed to pick up a surprisingly well produced brochure of the event. It told you about a large number of activities taking place over the weekend like mud wrestling contests in the woods, a wet look enthusiast area round the swimming pool and tennis courts, and the archery range where the bows and arrows were replaced by pies and cakes thrown at human targets trapped in stocks or other devices of restraint.
It also gave me a chance to meet some of the people attending. For starters there was what they wore. My nurses costume wasn’t that unusual, with quite a lot of people dressed up in uniforms or as sexy animals or other outlandish costumes. Another big surprise was a lot of people had made an effort to dress up in formal gowns and suits, and seemed to take pleasure in being messed up while dressed like this. What really struck me though was the demographic of the people attending. I had imagined a fetish weekend would be attended by a lot of wild young kids. Turns out it wasn’t like this. Well over two-thirds of the attendees were older than me, I even spotted a few pensioners amongst the crowd. Also the majority of people I talked to were attending with a long term partner, not the wild singletons I’d imagined. I even spotted one heavily pregnant lady watching some of the activities.
All of this did give me pause for thought later, as I was waiting in my room for Rebecca while looking through the brochure. When I first came I thought it would be a one off opportunity that would be fun to attend. Now I was here enjoying myself, and sharing my love of getting messy with others I didn’t want this to be a one off. The trouble is what would I tell my husband Brandon. Do I want risk telling him about this, and hope he won’t mind me continuing to attend, or could I keep coming while continuing to keep the truth from him. Neither option provided an easy answer.

Chapter 5:

I was glad of the distraction when Rebecca came to pick me up, for what I was told would be my last activity of the day. To my surprise we only walked as far as the back door, where there was a land rover waiting to provide us transport.
“While we’re in here I’ll get you ready” Rebecca said. “I’ll be fitting you with leather wrist and ankle cuffs, which will be used to clip you some of the apparatus used. You’re doing one of the higher tier one on one sessions by one of the campfires in the woods where some special apparatus is set up. We have quite a bit of stuff set up in the woods around the manor like the campfires as well as nature trails, and some log cabins guests can book to stay in. We don’t have that much going on during these messy weekends, other than the area dedicated to mud and clay pits close to the manor. In the past some slaves have worried about this, as it feels like their on their own in the woods. I can assure you that not only do we only let trusted attendees participate in such activities, but we will also be monitoring what’s happening at all times. We have CCTV cameras set up especially to keep an eye on things, plus there will always be someone monitoring the situation nearby, ready to step in if there’s any sign of trouble. Do you have any questions?”
“Do you know who this one on one is with?” I asked.
“It’s with a young man called Caramel Mocha. He’s a nice person, a little quieter than what you had this mourning. This is his forth event and we’ve never had any trouble from him, so I don’t foresee you having any problems” she replied.

After about 10 minutes of driving the land rover came to a halt. I was given a torch and told to follow a path in the direction of an orange glow. In a few minutes I’d be at the campfire where Caramel Mocha would be waiting.
It was a slightly awkward walk through the woods, thanks to the fact I was still wearing my heels, but I soon reached the campfire. It was bordered a ring of stones, and had a wooden frame which suspended some sort of canteen above it. Around the fire a number of logs were set up obviously intended to be used as seats. Sitting on one of which was Caramel Mocha. He had short dark hair, and looked in his mid twenties. He wore a navy blue tailored suit with a brightly coloured red shirt.
My real main area of concentration though was set up in the clearing opposite me. There was what looked like a large black plastic bin. Next to that though was a structure consisting of 4 tall pillars, supporting a large tank. A number of chains were hanging down from it. What really gave me pause for thought was the contents of the tank. It looked like a thick lumpy liquid, coloured a dirty grey colour. I think Caramel Mocha could see a nervous look on my face.
“Is there something wrong?” He asked.
“What is that stuff?” I asked.
“It’s clay based mud” he replied. “Do you not like that stuff?”
“When I saw mud on the application form I assumed it meant wrestling or rolling around in it, not having an unusual substance dumped on me” I nervously replied.
“Do you want a look at some of it? There’s more of it in that plastic bin over there” he said.
He took me by the arm over to the black bin. In it was a plastic jug floating in more of the grey liquid. I nervously dipped my hand in. It was viscous liquid, that left a thin layer clinging to my hand as I lifted it out. I was reassured to find it wasn’t unpleasant in either smell or touch.
“Do you think you’ll be OK?” asked Caramel Mocha. “I’ll start by pouring some on your body, then I’ll do your hair and the gunge tank if you still feel comfortable”
I took one last look at the gunge tank and nodded my head. I stood in the middle of the 4 pillars and held out my wrists to my side as they were clipped to the chains above my head. I looked up nervously. Above me I could see one large trap door directly above me, and 2 smaller trap doors to the side that I was now trapped under as my ankles were clipped to some chains attached to the pillars.
I looked on in anticipation as he unzipped the front of my uniform and filled the plastic jug with mud. I closed my eyes and pulled on my wrist restraints, bracing myself as he poured the first jug over my stomach. I let a smile of both relief and pleasure come across my face as I felt it running down my body. For the next jug he started higher up, pouring the mud across my chest, causing it to seep down into my bra, which I couldn’t help but smile at.
For the next jug he walked around behind me. At first I thought he was going to pour some on my head, but instead he pulled the collar of my dress back and slowly poured the mud down the back of my uniform. I found myself quietly laughing, finding the sensation of being chained up while having mess poured on me a highly pleasurable combination.
We exchanged looks of glee as he filled up the next jug. I saw him look down, and this time he pulled the top of one of my stockings and poured mud into them. This resulted in them bulging with mud. Not wishing to leave an unmatched combo the next jug was used to fill up my other stocking.
“Do you want some in your knickers?” he asked.
A guilty smile found it’s way on to my face.
“Only if you promise not to look” I replied.
Coming forward he averted his eyes upwards as he pulled on the elastic and poured the mud in. I had opted for full classic knickers, which meant there was a lot to fill, but there was more than enough liquid to create the sensation of mud sloshing around in them. It quickly seeped down, and let out a small yelp as I felt the cold liquid engulf my crutch.
“Are you ready for some over your head now?” he asked.
“I’m ready” I smiled.
I tilted my head forward slightly as he came over and poured the first jug over my head. I once again pulled on the chains as he continued to pour jug after jug over my head for the next minute or so. I closed my eyes, clenched my fists and involuntarily pulled against the restraints as I felt a strong wave of pleasure come across my body.
At this point he stepped back admiring his handiwork, while I regained my composure and caught my breath. My hair had now been saturated with mud that was now dripping down my back. The only cleanish part was my face, although I could still feel some splashes and droplets falling across it from my hair.

“Are you ready for your big finale?” he asked.
I nodded as he reached up and brought down a series of ropes I’d not noticed before. It wasn’t difficult to work out they were what opened the trap doors. I closed my eyes and looked down, and waited tensely. I heard a clunk. I was then hit by a deluge of mud, falling down on every part of me, as well as in front and behind of me. I grimaced for 4 or 5 seconds as the deluge continued to hit me, before slowing down to a trickle. This wasn’t the end though as I heard the clunk of the 2 small trapdoors opening. This revealed their contents of a large amount of flour, that fell on me coating the mud in white powder. I stood there laughing, absolutely soaked through by the deluge of mud.
“You look like your enjoying yourself there” Caramel Mocha observed.
I nodded, enjoying the combination of being tied up and covered in mess, not for the first time today.
“I’ll leave you there to enjoy yourself a little longer shall I” he suggested.

It was about 15 minutes later, and I was sat by the campfire with a blanket around me, holding a hot chocolate made with water from the canteen. Caramel Mocha was sitting on the log next to mine.
“So that was really your first time getting muddy?” he asked.
“And my first time under a gunge tank. Today is my first day at one of these events” I replied.
“You weren’t even at the social meet up last night then” he said.
“No, I couldn’t make it then” I said. “Does much happen at them?” I asked.
“A few of the messy facilities are open, they do a few goes in the main gunge tank for slaves who wouldn’t otherwise have a chance to try it” he said. “The main reason to go is the chance to meet and socialise with other attendees. You meet some nice people.”
As he said this I noted a little nervousness in his voice, and his cheeks blushing.
“Sounds like you met someone nice” I said.
I saw him cringe a little as I said this.
“Go on, you can tell me. There’s no-one else listening” I continued.
“Well” he said nervously looking around. “There’s this girl who I‘ve met a few times before. Last night though I saw her sitting on her own at the bar, so I approached her and we got talking.”
“Go on” I encouraged.
“Well we got on very well both chatting and flirting, before I had to brake off to greet an old friend” he said.
“I’m surprised you went away” I said.
“To be honest I wanted to quit while I was ahead” he said. “I found her again later in the night, and I think she was glad to see me. Especially as I rescued her from where she was trapped in a conversation between two old rockers debating who’s better between The Eagles and Queen.”
“Well Queen, obviously” I said.
“This time we kept chatting until closing time, and we’ve arranged to meet up for dinner at tonight” he said. “Then this mourning I don’t think it was coincidence that she turned up at my other one on one session today wearing a beautiful blue satin ball gown.”
“How did that go?” I asked.
“Incredibly well.” He said. “We had a wonderful time messing each other up, and she even gave me a quick kiss at the end.”
“Sounds like we’ve got some young love blooming” I said. I paused then as I heard someone walking along the path. “That sounds like Rebecca” I said, and it was.
“Your done then” she said, looking me up and down. “Good to see I don’t have to untie you myself this time. We had a bit of a joker this mourning” she explained to Caramel Mocha.

With Rebecca back I didn’t want to embarrass Caramel Mocha so I didn’t bring up the subject of his new love. We drove back to the Manor, where it was now past 7 so I was now free for the evening. As I placed my last spare nurses costume in the laundry bag, and stepped into the shower for the 5th time today I found myself thinking of Caramel Mocha and his new love. His demeanour took me back to when I first met my husband Brandon at a Halloween party. Some people still joke I wouldn’t have ended up with him if I’d known he wasn’t wearing a mask. We’d had so many good times together since then. Of course today I’d had one of the greatest days I’d ever had without him with me. I didn’t want to loose either thing going forward in my life. I just hoped I could find a way for both things to co-exist.

 


Kronos Waits For No Man: Part 3

$
0
0

Welcome to part 3 of this series that takes place over the same weekend as my previous Bianca’s Messy Awakening series. This part doesn’t actually reveal any major surprises from that series, so unlike the last 2 parts of this series I can say you can read this with no fear of spoilers.
This story pretty much came about by accident. I’ve never thought about doing a pie fight story before. Initially it was just going to be a short introduction to allow for a brief cross over of the 2 series taking place, but as I got more ideas, and introduced some new characters it became a short story in it’s own right.


There are times when a girl struggles to look her best. After being tied up by your husband and covered with custard pies and a new cocktail named after your role play alter ego is one of them. Well it just won’t do for Caroline Kronos to go around looking like that. So after (eventually) being untied I’d returned to my room to shower the mess and smell off me, because Caroline Kronos would never go around smelling of alcohol.
Coming out of the shower I was as fresh as a daisy, with a slight hint of Tom Ford Black Orchid perfume. I changed into a waist cinching corset with red and black vertical stripes and a short tutu style black skirt. If at that point you’d think I’d wear anything other than sexy stockings and sky high stilettos than I’m afraid you don’t know Caroline Kronos very well.
Not surprisingly Caroline Kronos had no problem getting all the attention she wanted in the pre event drinks last night. Now though the event was in full swing, and half the attendees had some sort of extravagant dress of costume standing out from the crowd was a much harder proposition. Caroline Kronos though isn’t the sort to just lie down and let things happen though (unless Oliver Wolf is involved) so I had a plan to do something about it, even if it meant leaving behind the temptation of Oliver Wolf’s soft, warm lips and heading down to the Chocolate Heaven Café to meet with a few old friends.

I hope your adequately prepared as it’s time for you all to meet the Burlesque Beauties. As these wet and messy events became resort wide, and people started to dress up it wasn’t a huge surprise when people of similar styles started to run into each other and form their own groups. In my case it was with other people who adopted a burlesque look.
The unofficial leader of our group was Yvonne Ananka. A lady in her mid 50’swho enjoyed playing the stern and controlling Madame of the group, although we all knew she really had a heart of gold. She wore a dress with a white corset like top section with black lace trim, held up by some thick shoulder straps, and a knee length black satin skirt.
Second in command at around the same age was Raquel Tejada, the feistiest member of our group, who revels in shocking people with her outrageous sense of humour. She also made her living as a tailor, which had come in useful for making outfits for some of the performances we put on.
Next was Valerie Tomb, a beautiful Chinese woman a number of years younger than me. She wore a turquoise corset emblazoned with an Oriental dragon design to match her heritage.
The youngest member in a dark green corset dress was Marie Buccaneer, who we’d all taken under our angel/devil wings when she’d seen what we were doing and wanted to give it a try herself.
Our most recent recruit, wearing a pink and black corset used the burlesque name Stephanie Vampire, although I knew her more by here real name Lisa. I’d made friends with her and several others back in University. In fact it was her and her friend Nicola who’d first introduced me to the world of wet and messy. I’d now sort of returned the favour by introducing her to the world of Burlesque role play. Unlike me she didn’t dress up the whole weekend, but enjoyed getting together for some of our group activities. The subject of me dressing up did come up in conversation.
“Wow! I saw you all dressed up in the bar last night” said Marie. “I can’t believe your brave enough to do that.”
“Well a girls got to flaunt what she’s got” I smiled.
“From what I heard you were flaunting more than is decent” said Yvonne.
“Go easy on her Yvonne” said Raquel. “You’re only young once.”
“Not that old age has cooled your flames Raquel” Yvonne replied.
“Have you been tempted to put on a show of your own then Marie?” asked Stephanie.
“I’m guessing it’s for this boy we got talking too last night” said Valerie. “A new slave called Twisted Genius.”
“You hoping for a one on one?” asked Stephanie.
“I might have had a polite word with the handlers” said Marie.
“How about we both get dressed up tonight and approach him” said Valerie. “I doubt there’s any man who could resist the idea of having 2 Burlesque Beauties at his disposal.”
“Well there’s so much more you can do with 3 people than 2” said Raquel.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about” said Yvonne.
“Really!” exclaimed Raquel. “I could draw you a diagram. In fact I could draw you lots of diagrams.”
“No Raquel” said Yvonne. “Now come on. I’m sure they don’t want you involved, being a pain in the backside.
“Nothing wrong with a pain in the backside” said Raquel. “It means you’ve had a good time.

I’m sure you’ll appreciate me moving things on at this point, to the main reason for us meeting up. It wasn’t just to socialise or for the attention we got walking around together, although those were both good reasons. The Burlesque Beauties were down as one of the teams in the pie-land games pie fights. I’ll spare you the boring stuff about registration and skip to a little before the our first fight, where we were up against a team of 5 ladies dressed up as either doctors, nurses or police women known as The Emergency Sirens. They were a team who’d been in the games several times before like us. There was a question over whether they’d participate this time as one of their usual members was watching from the side lines being 7 months pregnant. I made a mental note to offer my congratulations in person at some point. Luckily for the Emergency Sirens an appropriately dressed slave called Nurse Bianca was available meaning they had the minimum 5 members needed to make a team. I found myself talking to her just before the start of the first fight.
“Have you done anything like this before?” I asked.
“No” she said. “This is my first time at one of these conventions. All I’ve done before is some self gunging sessions, and a one on one with someone called Bad Attitude this mourning.”
“I know him” I said. “We’ve both been attending for a while. Does that make you a lesbian WAM virgin?”
“I guess so” she giggled.
“Well it’s always fun robbing someone of their virginity” I smiled. “Do you have any questions about what we’re about to do?”
“Well I understand the basic idea of what’s going to happen” she said. “Both teams have a load of foam pies in their team colour to use in the fight.”
“Dark red for us, dark blue for you” I said. “Sadly it’s only paper plate and foam pies, but if they used more expensive pies this would never be a free to enter event.”
“What I don’t understand is the scoring system, and why you and me have to hold on to a cream pie each” she said.
“Well to be honest the scoring is mostly for the audience and organisers to hold the format together. The only team who take the scores that seriously are the Bridezillas, which might have something to do with why they never finish in the top half.” I said “Each team is rewarded up to 100 points per fight. 40 of which are dependent on how messy you get your opposition. The other 60 are awarded for style, with more points being awarded if you put on a more entertaining fight. Whichever team accumulates the most points by the end is the winner.”
“Why have we been us two been given a cream pie then?” she asked.
“As part of the entertainment a person from each team starts off the fight every time” I said. “Every team member should get at least one go. Officially it drawn at random, but quite a few reoccurring grudge matches conveniently occur, so I get the feeling it’s not really random.”
Thinking about it, it’s an awfully convenient coincidence I happen to be drawn up against Nurse Bianca.
“What do we do then?” she asked.
“Basically we both go out and insult and trash talk one another, until we respond by pieing each other. That’s when the official start of the pie fight. It then goes on until the judges sound the end klaxon.” I said.

Very shortly we were given the signal to move from out from the bench where we were waiting at the back of the lawn and onto the lawn itself to one of several areas marked as the boundaries for a pie fight. There was a huge cheer from the on looking crowd as we all strutted out to the centre. That’s not as easy as it sounds on a soft lawn in high heels, but we were all well versed of walking sexily in heels so didn’t let that phase us. Several of us stopped to pose, twirl and blow kisses to the crowd, lapping up the attention. Normally Caroline Kronos would have been right there beside them, but for this fight I took things easy as I was heading to the centre of the area holding a cream pie. I was expecting to start things right there, but our team captain Yvonne spoke up first.
“Me and the Emergency Sirens team captain Dr Cahill have had a little discussion, and have both agreed to a handicap for both teams” she called out. “Could the youngest member of both teams, Marie Buccaneer and Nurse Ratchet, quickly head over to the other team so the handicap can be implemented.”
I watched as Marie nervously headed over. I saw the 2 ladies dressed as police women take Marie’s arms and pull out a pair of handcuffs. Marie let out a nervous laugh as her hands were handcuffed behind her back. I looked over and saw Raquel and Valerie tying up Nurse Ratchet’s hands in a similar manor using some thick ribbons.
“What am I supposed to do now?” asked Marie as she came back over.
“I’m sure you’ll be all right” said Yvonne. “Now don’t complain or we’ll leave you like that when it’s over.”
“It’s good practice dear” said Raquel. “As you get older there will be times that being able to do things in handcuffs will be a useful skill.”
With those fun and games over it was time for Caroline Kronos and Nurse Bianca to officially start things.

“What are you lot wearing?” I called. “Those slutty costumes would have looked tacky at a Halloween party last month. Now there’s no excuse to be dressed like that.”
“You are aware of the irony of calling someone slutty while walking around in your underwear” said Nurse Bianca. “Or do you not know what irony is?”
“How about some newcomer giving it all that, and then being thoroughly trounced in her first pie fight” I said. “How would that be for irony?”
“How about the fact I’m the nurse, yet I clearly have less experience with dealing with STD’s than you do.” she replied.
“That’s rich coming from someone with friction burns on their vagina” I said. In case your wondering I do come with some insults like that one prepared.
“You can’t say that when dressed like a cheap whore” she said.
“Cheap!” I exclaimed. “This is a custom made outfit. It cost more money to buy than you make all year.”
“Well you can make very good money going out on the game” she answered.
With an exaggerated pantomime look of indignation I responded to that last comment by smashing Nurse Bianca in the face with the pie I was holding. I certainly wasn’t going to hold back on the newbie, and made sure to hit with enough force and accuracy to completely cover her face. In keeping with the spirit of things I stood there miming a pantomime laugh, until I myself got a mouth and face full of cream and pastry crust as Bianca took her opportunity to hit me with her pie.

As fun as starting things off is, it leaves you at a disadvantage at the start of the fight, especially if the opposition is quick off the mark. Before I’d even had a chance to rub the cream out of my eyes I was hit squarely in the face by a thick foam pie. With my sight still obscured and my mouth still involuntarily open in shock that pie was quickly followed up by a pair of pies sandwiching either side of my head. It was only after that initial barrage that I was able to wipe my eyes and look for revenge.
Nurse Bianca had shown her inexperience in dropping her cream pie after hitting me. I still had my foil tray, which still had all the crust and a decent amount of cream. I immediately noticed Officer Francis of the Emergency Sirens was distracted as she and Stephanie Vampire were trying to pie the other while avoiding a pieing themselves. Seeing my opportunity I quickly stepped up behind Officer Francis and dumped the remaining contents of the foil tray over her head, spilling cream and pastry crumbs over her auburn hair. Doing this also had the added bonus of distracting her enough to allow Stephanie Vampire to cleanly pie her in the face.
Holding on to the tray I spotted the huge mounds of foam that had fallen onto the ground. I bent down to scoop as much foam into the tray as I could. Unfortunately bending over like that left me in a vulnerable position which Officer Muldoon spotted and took advantage of by lifting up my skirt and pieing me firmly on the arse. Unluckily for her I was now holding a foil tray filled with 5 inches of thick red and blue foam. She turned to get away, but wasn’t quick enough off the mark. I put my arms around her, holding the pie with both hands in front of her face, just long enough to tease her before bringing the pie up, making sure to firmly rub it across her face, leaving it completely coasted with a thick layer of foam.
At this point there was a brief lull in proceedings as everyone headed over to their teams respective area to reload on pies. We all took the opportunity to give our faces a quick wipe, or in the case of the restrained Nurse Ratchet and Marie Buccaneer get someone else to wipe it. Being handcuffed hadn’t dulled Marie’s enthusiasm too much, as she still picked up a pie off the table which she held alongside her right hip. Everyone else took a pie in each hand and lined up walking back towards the centre. The Emergency Sirens had a very similar idea, and had lined up opposite us. Looking up and down even after wiping our faces most of us were still fairly messy. Any attempts to have styled your hair before hand had gone out the window, and everyone had quite a bit smeared on their cloths as well. As if we could read each others thoughts we all ploughed in simultaneously. I found myself face to face again with Nurse Bianca. We both went to pie each others face at the same time. We both ended up with pies in the face while blindly smearing foam across the other. She smeared the pie up and over my hair while I smeared mine down to smear her exposed cleavage with foam. She responded by hitting me in the chest with her second pie, while I smeared the contents of my second pie in her hair.

All the pies being used up didn’t signal the end of the fight. What followed was several minutes of chaos as everyone madly grabbed for handfuls of foam either wiped off themselves or scooped off the ground and attempted to wipe it or throw it at members of the other team. Stephanie Vampire and Officer Francis ended up wrestling each other in a pile of foam on the ground, completely covering each other from head to toe in a thin layer of foam.
Not surprisingly the restrained Marie Buccaneer and Nurse Ratchet were taking a lot of messy abuse, with just their eyes and mouths being visible through the thick layer of foam covering their head. They were still determined to give as good as they got though, and while they couldn’t pie anyone in the face quite a lot of their opponents were getting large amounts of foam smacked into their arses.
Meanwhile the 2 team captains, Yvonne Ananka and Dr Cahill had centred in on each other and were both wading in aggressively, determined to completely mess up the other. Seeing that you wouldn’t believe they were good friends when not on the field of combat.
This continued on for a couple of minutes before the big air horn blast was heard, signalling the official end of proceedings. Once everyone had used what was in their hands things settled down, and their was a lot of laughing and hugging between all the contestants as we surveyed what a mess we’d made of each other. Marie and Nurse Ratchet had their restraints removed and took the chance to get a little revenge for all the foam they’d been covered with.
“So how was your first time Nurse Bianca?” I asked.
“Really fun” she giggled.
“Well I hope we didn’t tire you out” I said. “We’ve all got to get cleaned up for fights with 3 other teams before the games are over.”
“Really” she smiled.
“Before you head to the sidelines do you want to get a photo of us together?” I asked. “My husband’s watching in the audience, so if you give me a few details I can send you a copy.”
“O.K.” she said.
We headed slightly away from the central area to be a little closer to where Oliver Wolf was standing, so I could point him out to Nurse Bianca.
“I’m surprised by how many married couples I’ve met so far” she said.
“Really” I said. “What did you expect then?”
“I don’t know exactly” she said. “Maybe a younger, rowdier crowd.”
“Well everyone likes to let their hair down, and put their everyday lives behind them for a few days, not just the young” I said. “Me and him particularly like to explore sides of ourselves we couldn’t show with the kids around” I said.
“Sounds like you have fun” she said.

It was at that point the announcement was made that signalled we should clear our area of the playfield so it could be quickly prepared for the next fight. We all headed back to our waiting areas where a number of clean towels were available to clean at least some of the foam off. For those interested after several fights taking place over the pie fight hour the Burlesque Beauties eventually finished off 3rd out of 7 teams taking part. As I mentioned before though it really wasn’t about the winning, but the fun we had taking part that counted, not that Caroline Kronos would ever struggle to find something good to occupy herself.

 


Viewing all 2340 articles
Browse latest View live